Steamy Stories

An Unexpected Match: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Wed, 02 Sep 2026 16:23:00 +0000

An Unexpected Match: Part 2

Taking It To The Bedroom

By Dansilver. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Martin swallowed hard and gazed at Lori as she flashed a wicked grin at him.

He wondered how he had got here. What had led him from fostering a fantasy which he had no inclination was ever going to come to fruition, to the pleasure filled evening which had, in Lori's estimation, only just begun.

Part of him could not wait to take things further. To plumb the hidden depths of Lori's sexuality. He was already intoxicated by her wantonness, by the dirty side to this pristine well ordered woman who he had enjoyed getting to know at their tennis classes over the weeks. But bubbling underneath this desire to explore further was a persistent insecurity. Martin's sexual experience and repertoire were extremely limited. Previous to her passing he had been faithful to his wife Jenny for the entirety of their 26 years of marriage. However, despite the usual torrid beginning to a relationship, their lovemaking had eventually become predictable and comfortable. He already knew that Lori was so much more adventurous and he was concerned about his perceived limitations, especially now he had already come.

Lori was sitting, half naked on the couch in front of him, her petite breasts exposed to his gaze, her nipples standing erect. In the last 15 minutes he had felt a raw passion awaken that he had never experienced with his wife. A door which had remained shut for years was now open, and Lori was inviting him to walk further through it. Yet Martin was hesitant. Hesitant because of his lack of experience - would it be obvious to Lori? Would she judge him negatively for it?

And hesitant because he honestly didn't know whether he the sexual stamina that he had in his youth. He was over 50 now and even though he sometimes would masturbate at night to bring sleep to him, he didn't know whether he could get hard again any time soon. His orgasm, which had overwhelmed him whilst his cock was in Lori's warm mouth, had been powerful but now, even though his heart was still beating fast, his cock drooped against his leg, a string of his come still seeping out and pooling on his thigh.

"So, what do you think old man? Got any more where that came from?" Lori said, her eyes glancing down at the puddle of semen on his leg.

"Sure.." Martin stuttered. "But it might take me a while to recover..."

His face flushed red and a mixture of excitement and embarrassment flowed through him.

Lori giggled. "Don't worry - it will be 'new balls' in no time at all."

Martin chuckled at the joke which had put him more at ease.

"Shall we go to the bedroom? There's more space than on this couch which will give us a few more options." Lori grinned.

"Sure. Let's do it." Martin said, committing himself in faith that his ageing body wouldn't let him down. The alternative was to make a lame excuse to leave - something he knew he would end up regretting for a very long time.

Lori stood up, took him by the hand and led him upstairs and through an oak doorway into her room. As Martin glanced around he noticed that it followed the same neat, ordered and clean style that the rest of Lori's house had. In the centre of the room was a large, king sized bed decked in pure white linen sheets. Thirty minutes ago Martin would have surmised that it perfectly reflected Lori's personality - but he now knew that underneath the demure, controlled exterior was a wild, passionate and raw spirit which was only too eager to emerge.

Lori sat on the bed, her tennis skirt and panties still in place, but otherwise naked. Martin sat alongside, facing her, fully unclothed and feeling somewhat exposed and vulnerable during this interlude.

"Ok, I have an idea." Lori smiled. "You said you wished you had been a fly on the wall when I was playing with myself. And right now I'm feeling incredibly horny, I have to tell you. So....why don't you pretend you're that fly and see how long it takes you to come buzzing over here and join me?

Martin gulped. Did she mean what he thought she meant? Even the slightest inkling of what Lori was suggesting sent a pulse of life through his previously dormant cock. It didn't take long before the confirmation came.

Lori reached over and opened the oak drawer of her bedside cabinet, pulling out a sleek plum coloured vibrator which was slightly curved with a silver band around the middle. She threw herself back on the bed, her head resting against a white linen pillow and drew her knees up and apart, displaying her white tennis panties which were now visibly stained with her juices from their earlier passion. A new darker patch had begun to form due to her current excited state.

Lori pressed the white button underneath the silver band and a low buzzing sound began to be heard from her toy. She pressed the vibrating wand against her pussy and immediately let out a gasp of pleasure as Martin stared in awe at the scene before him.

Lori's eyes, full of fire, were fixed on Martin's face as he gazed, transfixed at this vision of seeming innocence and wantonness combined. In over a quarter of a century he had never seen his wife like this, yet he was fulfilling his fantasy with Lori in less than an hour in her home.

He felt his cock begin to stir back to life.

The sensations emanating from Lori's pussy and spreading throughout her body were already clearly getting the better of her. Her mouth was now opened wide and groans were sounding from the back of her throat as the vibrator did its work. Lori's eyes however, remained firmly fixed on Martin, his own mouth open in awe of the sight before him. Every so often they would move from Martin's eyes and drop down to his groin where his cock was now extending and stiffening by the second. This sight clearly was contributing to her growing excitement.

Suddenly, and without warning Lori yanked back the thin material of her panties, revealing her swollen and glistening crimson pussy lips. As she did so she plunged the purple wand into her soft folds of flesh, her lips parting and enveloping the toy which Martin also noticed had increased in its frequency and intensity. He also noticed Lori's slick wetness begin to drip down the vibrator as she urgently thrust it deep into her flesh cunt.

The sight of all of this was overwhelming for Martin. He felt his heart beating hard in his chest but more than that his attention was drawn to his now fully swollen cock. It had been resurrected and now stood to attention against his stomach like a soldier ready for duty.

He was torn. Part of him wanted to continue to watch this incredibly sexual woman bring herself to a climax with her device. But the urge to join her and feel his own flesh merge with hers was even greater. He moved his body the short distance across to her and grabbed the waistband of her tennis skirt, pulling it over her legs as she cooperatively raised her ass to allow it to come down. The built in panties came off with it, leaving Lori laying naked on her bed, her legs parted and the vibrator still pulsating inside her.

Martin grabbed Lori's right hand gently moving the toy out of her pussy lips, noticing the slick squelch of liquid pleasure and suction as she did so. But he wasn't intending to leave her unattended for long. His hands reached round and grabbed Lori's firm ass cheeks pulling them up towards him as his face sunk deep into her groin. The scent of her sex was immediately intoxicating to him, the musky odour overpowering and stimulating him at the same time. He felt like he was in heaven.

Martin's mouth moved toward the soft flesh of Lori's pussy. His tongue tasted her delicious juices which were flowing out of her incredibly liberally, at least as far as Martin's limited experience had taught him. He lapped the sweet liquid up and then his tongue moved up to the hard button at the top of Lori's lips which he knew was the wellspring of her pleasure.

As his tongue began to flick over her clit Martin heard Lori groan loudly and then exclaim 'Oh, fuck! Oh fuck! That's so good.' He felt her hips press into his face as she urgently desired her pleasure to increase. Martin increased the pace of his tongue flicking over her clit, alternating it every so often with a gentle sucking on her protruding nub.

Lori had already been well on the way to her orgasm and the attention being given to her body by Martin was now beginning to tip her over the edge. Her cries were increasingly without any abandon and Martin was certain could surely be heard from outside through her slightly open bedroom windows.

Lori didn't care. She screamed, moaned and writhed with pleasure.

"Oh yes. Oh fuck. That's it. Lick my clit. Drink my cunt juice. Make me come Martin. Make me come."

Martin's whole body was shaking with excitement as his tongue raced across Lori's clit faster than he ever thought it could. His cock was pressing against the bed as he lay on it and he found that he was thrusting his groin into the mattress as he ate Lori out so that bolts of pleasure would shoot through his own body.

"Yes, oh yes" Lori gasped. "I'm coming. I'm coming."

Martin felt her body tense and stiffen for a second, and then as the tsunami of pleasure overtook her he felt her thighs clasp momentarily around his head. For a second he couldn't breathe, but at that moment he really didn't care.

Then as her flesh released its hold on him he was shocked to feel a warm jet of liquid spurt into his mouth. Instinctively he pulled away and a second later felt another burst splash against his face and eyes. And then a third which spattered on his cheek and began to drip down to his chin.

"Oh fuck me! Fuck! Shit! Shit." Lori cried as her spasms of pleasure began to subside.

Martin grunted and laughed at the same time, pulling his face away from the liquid which was now spattered in a rainbow arc, soaking the part of the bed on which Lori was laying. He looked up into her eyes which conveyed a mixture of raw passion, shock and a hint of embarrassment.

"Oh fuck Martin. I'm so sorry. I don't usually do that. I would have warned you. Are you ok?"

Martin looked at her and grinned. "Oh I'm more than OK Lori. That was so hot - you will never know!"

He moved toward her and kissed her, his face still covered in her sticky juices. Her mouth parted and they kissed passionately, their tongues entwined, each tasting the sweet liquid which had just flowed from Lori's cunt.

Martin's senses were stimulated to overload as endorphins coursed through his body. His anxiety and any lingering shyness had dissipated and had been replaced by an overwhelming urge to fuck this wanton creature who lay in an increasingly disheveled state before him.

Lori observed the transformation in his demeanour and the lust in his eyes and instinctively reached for him.

"Are you going to fuck me now Martin? Are you finally going to stick your hard cock in me and fuck me until I come again?" she urged.

"Yes, I fucking well am," growled Martin, surprised by his new found confident aggression.

"Well come on then. I need you in me now. I need your cock filling my cunt. I need you deep inside me pounding me until you come into me."

Martin needed no more encouragement. Taking Lori's shapely legs with his hands he lifted them up off the bed and threw them across his sinewy shoulders. Lori's body moved toward him and her pussy lips spread and glistened invitingly as Martin's cock drew towards it.

A second later his cock was at her warm entrance but this was no time for teasing or hesitation. With a guttural moan Martin pushed his cock deep into the warm folds of flesh, revelling in the exquisite sensation engulfing it as he slid deeper and deeper into Lori's pussy.

Lori groaned loudly as she felt Martin's thick cock pierce her and drive down deep into her willing body. As the tip of Martin's cock pressed against her cervix Lori felt as full as she had ever experienced. The angle of her legs and pussy meant that Martin's long hard member was going as deep as it could.

Then in an instant she felt it withdraw and then plunge down once again as Martin's wild abandon took hold.

Martin was like a man possessed. His only thought was to consume Lori with his rapture. His arms tensed against the bed, supporting his weight. His face loomed over Lori's and he looked into her startled yet lustful eyes and wide open mouth as he thrust again and again into her warm wet body. Despite the fact that he had already come less than an hour ago he was already sensing his orgasm building in his tight balls as they slapped rhythmically against Lori's firm ass.

"Oooh yes, that's right", Lori squealed. "Fuck me deep. Split me in two with your hard cock. It feels so fucking good Martin. So fucking good. I want you to make me come again. I want to you to feel me come around your hard...fucking...cock"

Lori's dirty talk was exciting Martin even more and he felt tingling sensation in his balls quickly spreading up from the base of his shaft with each thrust he made. He knew that at this pace he wouldn't last long. Part of him wanted to give in to this abandon and shoot his come right into her, but another part was still able to persuade him to prolong the impending ecstasy. He knew he wanted more of Lori's ass. That ass that had so transfixed him on the tennis court.

Martin drew his cock back one more time from Lori's pussy but this time he withdrew it completely. Lori gasped, partly in disappointment at the sudden emptiness she felt, but partly in pleasure as the tip of Martin's cock flicked up against her swollen clit as it pulled out of her.

"Get on your knees," Martin urged. "I want to fuck you like a dog."

Martin couldn't quite believe these words were coming from his mouth. He had never spoken like this before in his life. Who was this wanton woman before him who had the power to transform and transport him to such baseness. But then he didn't really care. He was revelling in it. And he could see Lori was completely taken over by it too. Their animalistic urges had taken over and in that context his command was completely appropriate. And they both knew it.

"Oooh - taking control now are we?" Lori gasped. "Well Ok - whatever you want. I'm all yours."

Lori pulled her body up and swung around so that she was on her knees with her hands stretched out toward the head of the bed. Her round ass loomed toward Martin and as her ass cheeks parted slightly he got his first glimpse of her dark anus nestling between them. For a moment Martin had a strong urge to part her cheeks further and penetrate Lori's secret place - the intensity of the desire shocked him as he had never even considered it before with Jenny.

But, realizing that Lori would not be expecting such an intrusion and desperate to continue his journey toward his orgasm, he instead guided his cock back into Lori's warm and increasingly wet pussy.

Lori groaned as he once again pressed deep into her - her juices flowing freely as Martin's cock passed through her.

As Martin began to once again thrust ever more quickly into her he reached his right hand around her slim waist and moved it down until he felt her hard clit dripping with excitement.

The air was now filled with noises of their increasingly uncontrolled passion. The slapping of Martin's body and balls against Lori's ass. The squelching of her juices as his fingers rubbed her hard clit. The high pitched squeals emitting from Lori's mouth as she felt her orgasm suddenly begin to build in her at Martin's ministrations. The rhythmical grunts from Martin as his own orgasm quickly approached once more.

"Oh fuck Martin. That's so good. I'm going to come again. You're going to make me come again," Lori gasped

"I'm going to come too," Martin responded. "I can feel it. I'm going to come deep into you".

"Yes. Come in my cunt. Shoot your fucking load right into my wet cunt Martin. I want to feel it"

That was it. Lori's foul mouthed exhortations tipped Martin over the edge. He knew he was at the point of no return. These last thrusts were going to be the deepest yet - he felt he wanted to split her frail body in two.

"Yes. Yes. I'm going to fucking come in your cunt Lori. I'm coming. Oh...I'm coming. Fuuuck"

Martin's body began to convulse as he felt the first and most powerful wave begin to wrack his body and he could no longer speak - only emit deep grunts from the back of his throat. Each thrust sent a new rainbow of sensations through his body, radiating out from his cock as he shot his come deep into Lori's cunt. Three, four, five, six times...

And as the strength of each ejaculation began to subside he became more aware of Lori's ascent to her own pleasure and her own verbal ejaculations.

"Oh my fucking life. Keep rubbing my clit Martin. I'm going to come too. Fuck me Martin. I'm coming. I'm coming with you."

Martin felt Lori's pussy suddenly contract around his cock. And then again. And again. Her ass pressed urgently against him as each spasm shook her body. And with each one a high pitched squeal came from her open mouth.

Martin's own orgasm had subsided now but it seemed like Lori's was continuing on as strong as ever. Her ass kept on thrusting back toward him for what seemed like 15 or 20 seconds as her pleasure continued.

Finally Lori slumped forward onto the bed, her arms splayed out. Martin felt his cock slowly slipping out of her with the movement, her slick juices combined with his come and the slow softening of his cock resulted in it slithering out, tracking down her left thigh leaving a glistening trail down her leg.

Martin moved over and lay down beside Lori, both of them exhausted by their exertions, their breathing still deep and pronounced. Martin gazed into Lori's sparkling and satiated eyes, he himself feeling a satisfaction that he couldn't quite remember experiencing in such a way before. It wasn't the same comfortable ease and security he had felt after making love with Jenny. Instead he felt his heart pounding loudly in the aftermath of the new, unrefined sexual side of him that had emerged.

Lori grinned at him as he stared at her.

"Well mister. I don't know what I was expecting would happen today but I certainly wasn't expecting that from you! You are full of surprises"

"So are you," retorted Martin. "I always thought of you as very ordered, proper and controlled. But a different side of you came out today."

"Mmm," Lori beamed. "I'm full of surprises! But now I'm wondering what else is in you that's going to 'come out.' I can't wait to find out."

"Neither can I," mused Martin, his mind flitting back to the image of Lori's anus which had been so tantalizing to him. Would he dare to mention it to Lori? Could it ever happen? After this evening he was prepared to believe that anything was possible.

As though she was reading his mind Lori reflected, "You do seem to like my ass. You were keen to get me on my knees weren't you".

"Haha," Martin chuc

An Unexpected Match: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Tue, 01 Sep 2026 11:42:00 +0000

An Unexpected Match: Part 1

A friendly tennis game leads to a different kind of ball play.

By Dansilver. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

New Year s resolutions weren t usually Martin s thing.

He had enough experience to know that people s good intentions never amounted to much more than that. But he also knew that he had to do something.

2021 had been truly awful - not just because of Covid restrictions and plans getting continually cancelled but because in November, Jenny, his wife of 26 years had finally succumbed to cancer.

At least he had been able to bury her, something which wouldn t have even been several months previously.

But late fall and early winter seemed like one inexorable descent into an emotional void from which he feared he would never escape.

At least Covid provided the excuse not to visit family at Christmas time. He couldn t have faced being with people who he had enjoyed with Jenny alongside him.

Instead he sat alone in his emptiness over Christmas. But by New Year he knew he had to make some changes to try to escape the introspection and despondency which were quickly becoming too comforting a companion.

Tennis was always something which Martin had enjoyed as a teenager. Nothing too competitive - just hitting a ball with friends in the park. So, on New Year s Day, when he saw that his local tennis center was running Cardio Tennis classes, he decided to sign up.

Almost immediately, he regretted it and almost cancelled the booking. He felt nervous about venturing into a new social setting. But he knew the booking was non-refundable and, not being one to waste money, he instead tried to put it out of his mind until the date of the Monday evening class.

When it came to it, he was glad he hadn t backed out.

The evening was much more fun than he had imagined it would be. Dan, the tennis professional running the course, was good humoured and put everyone at ease, no matter what their skill level was. And the other seven people doing the course seemed ok too.

The hour-long class consisted of a combination of tennis drills and cardio workouts, culminating in 20 minutes of playing King of the Court against each other with the punishment of star jumps or burpees for those losing the point.

By the time the following Monday came around Martin was surprised how much he was looking forward to going.

As the weeks passed, the Cardio Tennis classes quickly became the highlight of Martin s week. Dan kept things moving and mixed up the drills to keep things interesting. And the rapport between the others taking the class began to grow too.

King of the Court was always the highlight of the evening and, although it never got too intense or competitive, there was an increasing level of good natured teasing and banter which took place between everyone.

Martin found himself especially enjoying points against Lori, a slim attractive woman in her mid 40 s with a sharp sense of humour and quite the competitive streak. Lori was clearly someone who had kept her fitness levels high which was some advantage in points against Martin, but he had always had good hand/eye coordination so the competition between them was fairly even.

Lori would often playfully tease Martin when they faced each other saying 'Come on old man, let s see what you ve got! which might have offended him had others said it - especially as he was only 5 or 6 years older than she was.

But coming from Lori it just had the effect of making him all the more determined to win the points.

Each Monday Martin would look forward to the evening class, but increasingly he realized that he was looking forward to being around Lori as much as anything else.

He enjoyed her company. She made him laugh and put him at ease.

But he soon realized to his surprise that there was something else stirring in him. A physical attraction which was hardly noticeable at first, dulled by months of grief and solitude, but which was slowly awakening as Spring began to bud.

Lori was certainly an attractive woman, although she wasn t what Martin would have previously called his type. Jenny had been a tall, fulsome woman, with a curvaceous figure and full rounded breasts which Martin used to delight in getting lost in when they made love.

But Lori was tiny, slim and her breasts were barely noticeable in her tennis shirt. Yet it wasn t Lori s breasts which grabbed Martin s attention on the 5th week of class.

Dan had asked everyone to get in line to play three tennis shots - one from the baseline, followed by a volley and an overhead. Then each person was to run around the court and get in line again.

Martin found himself standing in line behind Lori, who this week was wearing tight black yoga pants. After he had played his shots and was running around the court his eyes fixed themselves on Lori s ass as she ran in front of him. It was surprisingly full for her slim frame and even though his heart was pounding from the cardio workout Martin felt it leap as he contemplated her figure.

They got round the court and were soon playing their shots again before heading out on their second lap. Again Martin s eyes were drawn to Lori s seductive buttocks as they moved delightfully as she ran in front of him.

Her yoga pants were smooth over her thighs and ass and there was no sign that she was wearing any kind of underwear which made Martin s heart race even more and he even felt a slight stirring lower down - something which he hadn t experienced in a long time.

As the class went on Dan couldn t shake the image of Lori s ass from his mind. During the next exercise he tried to position himself behind her again but was frustrated when Judy, a silver haired lady in her 60 s, slotted in between them, obscuring his view. He cursed his luck.

Toward the end of the evening, during King of the Court, Martin again found that his mind wasn t on his usual banter with Lori, but had strayed elsewhere.

Lori had always been pretty vocal when she had hit the tennis ball - something which wasn t uncommon with women tennis players who grunted through the exertion of playing a point.

But Lori was more of a shrieker than a grunter, emitting a high pitched cry especially when stretching for a shot.

Martin hadn t paid too much attention to it until this week, but now he found himself wondering whether Lori s shrieking was just for the court or whether she was vocal during sex too.

Each vocal utterance took Martin s mind to Lori s bedroom as he imagined her in the throes of ecstasy with a lover.

What the hell is going on? Martin thought to himself. I m thinking like an 18 year old teenage boy! He was painfully aware that the stirring in his groin was also reminiscent of those teenage days and he knew that he would have to master his thoughts before he found himself in a very embarrassing situation in front of the others in the class.

Fortunately, the evening was just about through and he was able to gain control of his imagination before things got out of hand. Soon the class came to a close and everyone began to filter out to their vehicles.

Hey old man - fancy a game later in the week?

The voice pierced Martin s thoughts and he turned round to see Lori standing behind him, a big grin on her face.

Martin s thoughts raced. A one on one game with Lori? If the state of his mind was anything like it had been today it would be hard for him to keep any kind of control - of the ball or anything else for that matter! But he also knew he wanted to spend more time with her which made the risk worth taking.

Erm, sure. What day?

How about Thursday? I have some time during the evening if that will work for you - say around 7p.m.?

It s a date, Martin said. I mean not a date just er well you know what I mean, his face reddening.

Lori flashed her smile and giggled.

Yeah I know what you mean. I should be so lucky.

And with that she turned toward her vehicle.

See you on Thursday! she called as she walked away.

Martin turned and walked to his car and sat there, the engine still turned off, hardly believing what had just happened.

In one sense nothing at all had happened. Lori had just arranged a tennis game with him.

But his mind was racing away from him.

What did she mean by I should be so lucky?

Was she attracted to him? Or was it another one of her jokes?

Martin turned the key in the engine and began the 10 minute drive home. His mind replayed the conversation, and then the images of Lori s seductive ass mingled with her shrieks.

As he finally allowed himself full rein to reimagine Lori s toned body, Martin s cock began to stir once again. This time there was no need for him to try to control it for the sake of decorum.

Yet Martin s growing excitement was tempered by a nagging sense of guilt. Jenny, the only lover he had ever had, had only just passed and yet here he was - his mind and body yearning for another.

Surely he shouldn t be having these thoughts. Yet they wouldn t disperse. Rather than reminiscing about tender times with his wife, instead he was picturing Lori pulling down her yoga pants at home right now, imagining her smooth firm white bottom emerging from the black material.

By the time he was half way home Martin s cock was standing to full attention, his tennis shorts tented as it strained against them.

And still he played out the scene in his mind.

He imagined Lori laying down on her bed. Her feet clamped together. Her knees splayed apart forming a diamond shape.

He pictured her hand move down to the crest of the jewel parting the lips of her pussy with her fingers.

He saw the glistening of her juices on her fingers as she began to rub her clit - slowly at first but soon picking up speed as her urgency increased.

And as her whole mind and body was overwhelmed by her orgasm he envisaged her convulsing with pleasure and screaming with joy.

Martin realized that he was almost home, although he couldn t remember any of his journey.

His left hand had strayed down to his cock and had been stroking and pulling on its head through his shorts.

Martin s fingers felt the sticky wetness of his pleasure which had seeped through his light gray shorts and as he looked down he saw a dark patch of his pre-emission bleeding through the material.

As his hand moved slowly up and down, desperate for these exquisite sensations to continue, Martin s foot increased the pressure on the accelerator in an attempt to make sure he made it home before his orgasm overtook him on the journey.

Martin pulled into the driveway and quickly walked toward his front door - his tennis bag held close against his body lest anyone should see his lack of decorum. He opened the door, threw the bag on the floor, ignored the eager greeting of his golden retriever and dashed upstairs.

His entire mind and body was now set on one thing only. He needed release - needed to feel the rush of pleasure coursing through his body.

He needed to come.

Martin threw himself on the bed and yanked his shorts down to his ankles, his hand eagerly grabbing his fully erect cock. Now was not the time for teasing - the journey had dealt with that.

He dragged his hand across the head of his shaft, smearing the creamy bubbly juices which had seeped out during the journey all over the top portion of his cock. Then he began milking his hand quickly up and down - imagining he was pumping it deep into Lori s pussy. Feeling her velvet walls encase him.

He immediately felt his orgasm begin to build at the base of his cock, his balls tightening as his breathing shortened.

He needed to come.

He wanted to come.

He was going to come.

It only took a few more seconds for the sensations to deepen and spread upward. His balls and anus tightened as he reached the point of no return. Guttural sounds of pleasure began to escape his throat as his whole being was consumed with the heightening sensations.

The pleasure was so great that he almost wanted to stay there - to prolong the moment of release.

Martin s hand slowed almost to a stop. His thumb and index finger lightly teased the tip of his cock.

But even that could not hold back the huge tidal surge which had been building and now was about to break.

He was coming.

Martin s body convulsed and the first shot of cum flew through the air and landed on his forehead, the second quickly following and hitting his neck just under the chin. He gasped as each wave of pleasure washed over him - his body quaking with each convulsion. Chemicals raced through his brain - intense pleasure that almost verged on pain as he felt his head throb with each surge.

Finally the intensity of the sensations began to subside.

Martin lay there, completely spent, in his state of semi-undress trying to come to terms with what had overcome him. Every so often his cock twitched again as several aftershocks shook his body.

Eventually he stood, walked into his en-suite and turned on the shower.

Thursday couldn t come quick enough.

As the evening of his game with Lori grew closer, Martin knew that it was going to take every fibre of his mental strength to stay focused on the game.

When he arrived at the tennis center he headed straight for the court and pushing back the heavy vinyl backdrop curtain he saw that Lori had already arrived and was stretching at the side of the net.

She was wearing a pure white top and a light blue silky tennis skirt which showed off her slender legs from just above the knees. As she stretched forward the skirt slowly dragged itself upwards showing off a few more inches of her tantalizing white thigh.

Lori s long black hair was tied back in a ponytail which draped down her back topped by a white cap.

As Martin came through the curtain onto the court she turned toward him and flashed him a smile.

Hey old man! I m glad you made it. It wouldn t have been as much fun playing with myself.

Did she giggle slightly at the innuendo Martin wondered? Was it deliberate? Had she been planning her introduction? Or was he just being dirty minded?

Martin chastised himself for his thoughts. She s probably saying it in complete innocence, he reasoned.

His musings were broken into by Lori s perky voice

Come on - let s play!

She handed him two tennis balls and tucked the third under the pleat of her tennis skirt into what Martin could only imagine were panties sewn into her skirt.

Martin and Lori took their positions at either side of the net and began hitting the balls to each other as they warmed up. As they did so they chatted about how their week had been going. Just normal, everyday conversation.

Martin began to convince himself that it was clearly only he who was reading anything more into this than a friendly game of tennis.

By the time they began to play some competitive points Martin had fully persuaded himself that Lori s request to play him was purely for the sake of fitness and exercise. Now that they were playing seriously the conversation had petered out apart from when calling the balls out of court and keeping score.

At one point in the game when Martin was serving, Lori asked Do you have any balls?

Martin quickly replied Yes, I ve got two here in my shorts. Can t you tell?

He immediately felt embarrassed at his teenage humour, but Lori grinned and said, Come on then - get them out. Don t keep me waiting.

Martin wondered whether she was playing along with the innuendo or simply responding to the conversation in a far more innocent way than he was.

The game turned out to be pretty even and as the hour court time was coming to a close each of them seemed to be putting in more effort to try to win the match.

Lori s shrieking grew in its loudness and frequency which only served to distract Martin from his game, his mind once again imagining an entirely different context. Whether it was this lapse in mental strength or simply her greater stamina, Lori closed the set out just as the hour came to a close.

Great game, and well played, Martin congratulated Lori as they approached the bench at the side of the court where they had each left their bags.

Thanks, I enjoyed it a lot, Lori smiled back. I d love to play with you again soon.

I d like that too, Martin replied and as he spoke he felt his cock twitch as his mind immediately leapt to picturing her playing with his balls rather than tennis balls.

Got much else planned for this evening? Lori asked. We could go for a drink. Beats watching TV alone.

Sure - I d like that. But don t you have a husband or partner waiting for you or a someone?

Martin winced at his awkwardness. He realized that after over a quarter of a century of marriage he had no idea how to handle these sorts of situations.

Lori chuckled. Nope. No husband. Or wife. Or any other sort of lover. Well not the human kind anyway!

Martin felt his face turning red but at the same time the stirring in his groin increased at Lori s sudden candour.

Without any warning an image of Lori holding a vibrator against her pussy while spreadeagled on her bed popped up into his mind. Martin quickly tried to push back down - he wasn t in the privacy of his car now.

Control yourself man, he thought as he felt his cock begin to engorge with blood.

Ok, well er, let s have a drink then. Where do you want to go?

Martin could feel his heart beginning to race with the anticipation of spending more of the evening with Lori, coupled with the lingering image which had entered his mind.

To be honest, I m not really dressed for a bar. I came out like this ready for tennis, Lori mused.

Why don t you come back to my place? It s just 5 minutes away. I have a nice bottle of Toscana, if you like red wine.

"Sure I d love to, Martin said, his heart beating even faster now despite the game being over some time ago.

Great. Well just follow me. Won t take long.

As Martin followed Lori s white Subaru Impreza his whole body seemed on fire with excitement.

He felt like he could hardly breathe. What was happening? He even wondered whether he was having some kind of heart attack.

He tried to convince himself that he had only been invited back for a drink. But he couldn t shake the thought that there could be more.

It was years since he had felt like this. Life with Jenny had been wonderful and their lovemaking had been t

Conception Rock: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Tue, 01 Sep 2026 04:14:00 +0000

Conception Rock: Part 2

By AlexanderT . listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Becky & Eddie were weekend guests at the lakehouse of Jane & Pete, who are retired former neighbors. An alcohol-induced discussion of the previous night led to showing a video album of glamour photos Pete had taken of Jane. Becky summoned the courage to accept Pete s offer to do her own photo album. Having finished the swimsuit portion, Becky was now getting ready for the boudoir portion.

Boudoir Beauty

The ladies led the way and at the house &headed for the master bedroom, Jane telling Pete and Eddie to go away until called. Pete and Eddie went to kitchen and had a beer.

The ladies seemed to have been gone a long time and Pete thought maybe Becky was having second thoughts and Jane was trying to help her decide.

Then there was a call, from down the hallway; "Bring the camera."

Jane was by the door as the guys entered, and Becky was lying on the center of the bed on her side, her head supported by her arm, her tits sagging, her upper leg thrown over, her knee touching the black satin sheet, her sex covered.

Pete smiled, "Oh, yeah." and began taking shots. click, click, click. He moved to each side, taking more pics. Becky s soft smile and intense gaze was ever-present in each frame.

She turned over on to her back, spread her legs and Eddie gasped. Becky s cunt was shaved clean. Becky looked to Eddie for a moment to assess his approval. It was obvious he loved it, both by his beaming smile, and the hand he moved down to his shorts. Eddie also knew why it had taken so long to get ready. His dreamy lust for her bare cunt was redirected by the movements of Pete & the click, click, click.

"Now up on your knees, arms out like you're reaching for Eddie." Pete continued in his adrenalin-rich state. click, click, click. Pete knew he needed to keep things moving just to keep himself from getting too enamored by the raw sexuality on display. Capturing this event is more important than enjoying the view on display before him.

"Alright. Now, Eddie, it's your turn, Pete announced.

Eddie shook his head, "I don't know anything about cameras."

"No, no. Take off your pants. Becky s waiting for you to join here, Pete directed him.

Eddie looked from Becky to Jane and back to Becky. It was as if you were watching a tennis match, but finally loosened his belt and pushed down his jeans and his shorts. He had a decent erection and had no reason to be embarrassed. Pete s voice and tone took on the hypnotic effect of mind control over his subjects. His confidence took over the decision-making when the young couple needed to be led.

Eddie climbed buck naked, over to between Becky s legs. She sat up, smiling with a glow on her face as her Eddie approached.

Pete s direction resumed; "Okay, Becky; slowly wrap your hands around it lovingly." click, click, click. "Now massage the balls." click, click, click "And kiss it." click, click, click.

"Enough?" or do you want to continue, Jane asked Becky.

Becky shook her head, "Everything."

Pete looked at Jane and she shrugged.

"Okay, keep going. Becky, show him what your oral skills can do. When you're ready, Eddie, pull out and shoot on her face and tits."

Pete sat on the sofa by the window and kept taking an occasional pic. Jane came over and kissed Pete s neck as she sat by him, enjoying the two lovers on their bed. They watched Becky give Eddie a blow job. Eddie was upright, kneeling, and Becky rested her weight on one extended arm while her other hand guided Eddie s cock and balls to her mouth. Eddie idly fondling her breasts as his body advanced to the impending eruption. Then Eddie groaned, pulled out and shot all over Becky as she reclined down to the bed with her mouth still open to catch some of his load, click click click. Eddie lay down beside her. She smiled while her adoring eyes looked deeply into his. and they kissed and held each other.

Pete came over to the bed after a quiet minute, "Move away for a minute, Eddie." He did and Becky returned her intense gaze back to the camera. Pete took closeup shots of the spots all over Becky's face, shoulders and tits. click, click, click. And her contented, lascivious smile, happy with herself.

Pete didn't have to prompt her for the next series.. Becky rolled over on to her stomach, her head down, her knees tucked, and her ass in the air. Pete took shots from several angles of her legs spread, click, click, click. Becky reached back and spread her cheeks and Pete was surprised to see an anal plug in place, click, click, click. And so was Eddie.

Eddie got in position and massaged her ass cheeks and placed his penis into her cunt while he pulled out the plug and tossed it aside. Jane came over and poured a dollop of lubricating jelly in the crease. Eddie used his thumb to rub the little star with the jelly and Pete took the shots. click, click, click. The thumb slowly entered her anus and she gasped. After a minute her anus relaxed and Eddie pulled his cock away from her cunt. When Becky was relaxed, Eddie gently stroked her anus a bit as he worked his thumb outward. As his thumb exited he pushed his coated cock in and Becky squealed.

One last series of clicks was taken and Pete moved a switch & carefully set his camera on the corner of the bureau.

And with that, Pete and Jane left the bedroom. Pete was excited and as soon as they had closed the door her hugged Jane and kissed her.

She giggled, "Oh god! I didn t want to leave that show, but I need to fuck you now! But they're in our bed."

"Which leaves their bed empty. And we can watch the video later." He pulled her across the hall into the different bedroom. Jane was hornier than a teenage girl at a boy band concert. Within an hour Pete was out. The adrenalin-driven photo session was gone, and Jane took all the remaining energy.

Later Pete woke to find the bed empty. He found Jane and Becky in the kitchen, talking & preparing dinner.

"About time. Jane giggled. There's the steaks. Put them on the grill."

Pete grabbed a beer and the steaks and went outside. Eddie was out on the dock, watching the sunset. He saw Pete and came back, grinning. "That's the first time we've ever done that."

"What? Had your pictures taken? Or had someone watch?"

"No, Well, yeah, that too. No, that's the first time I've ever done her in back."

Pete shrugged, "I think she liked it, don t you?"

"Oh, yeah. We did it again after you left."

After dinner, they talked about taking the photos and how they might use them.

Jane smiled, "I like to view them after we make love. Pete recovers a lot faster. It s sort of an intermission for me while Pete s cock takes a break"

Becky laughed, "We've never had that problem, have we?"

Pete smiled, envying their youth.

Surprise Guest

Becky was again the first to announce she was ready to go to bed and led Eddie off to their room. Pete and Jane soon followed.

As Jane lay between Pete s legs, stroking and kissing his cock, she asked, "Did you enjoy taking pictures of Becky?"

"Of course I did. She has a great body."

Jane s face took on a mischievous grin. She got up & straddled him, guiding him into her wet cunt. She leaned forward, pushing a nipple into his mouth. " You like titties! Did you want to suck her titties?"

He didn't have to answer, his mouth was full.

She whispered in his ear; "And she tasted good when I shaved her. You're going to love it."

She rode him for a few minutes while she watched him ponder the meaning of her last comment. Then she yelled excitedly, "YES," though he didn't think she'd had an orgasm.

And the door opened into the moonlit bedroom.

Becky was naked as she came over by the bed and the ladies kissed. Pete had no idea what was happening as Jane lifted off him, stood and led Becky onto the bed

. "Is he still awake?" Becky whispered, with a giggle.

"Yes, and he's waiting for you. Enjoy!

Jane turned, bent down and kissed Pete, "I love you," and he watched her tight rear as she left the room.

Becky climbed on top of him, her tits bouncing as she felt his rigid cock in her hand. It looked big in the photos, but now it felt even larger in her hand. She inserted him between her legs. She eased down slowly. "Oh, wow. You're really big. I hope Eddie gets bigger as he gets older, too."

Pete wasn't going to burst her bubble. He just enjoyed her riding him, her tits swaying above him. Pete was grinning like Christmas morning as he fondled the full tits that adorned Becky s buxom body. He squished and pinched them. He swung and plopped them. He lifted and moved them to various positions and amounts of cleavage. He pulled her down so that he could take a nipple in his mouth. He moved one hand on her ass, his fingers in her crack, massaging her hole then moved the fingers of his other hand, rubbed her clit.

Becky beamed, "I'm so glad Jane let me have you for tonight. I think I'm going to....Oh, yes... I'm....Yes. That's the spot. Right there. Yes." She began shaking and he held on to her as she lay on top him. Her breathing slowed, returning to normal. And then she was asleep, snoring. He rolled her on to her side and snuggled against her.

In the light of the bedside lamp, he awoke to her sucking his cock. I ve got this new love for doggy style. Do you know of any hard cock I can make use of? When he was hard, she got on her knees. Pete got behind her and easily entered her. She was making sounds of pleasure and then whispered, "Do me in the ass, please?"

There was nothing Pete wanted more. He got the lube from the bedside table and prepared her. He was pleased to see she d recovered from Eddie taking her ass, twice (at least). Even so, she was still tight and knowing he was larger than Eddie, he went slow, stopping at intervals.

But she wanted more, kept pushing, demanding, until he was slamming into her harder and deeper, with his finger reached around to rub her clit, until blast-off, he shot again and again, deep inside her. It was enough for her and she began shaking. He held on to her as he softened and slipped out. He lay down and she lay half on top of him, her leg across his thigh, her shaved mound pressing his hip. They slept, until he awoke her while licking her bald cunt. She erupted in a loud ecstasy. They made love twice more before morning.

When he woke, the bed was empty. He dressed and went down for coffee.

After breakfast, Pete brought in his lap top and plugged in the camera's chip and a memory stick. After about 5 minutes he said; "Okay, Eddie, Watch me." At the camera chip, he opened the files and transferred them to the memory stick. He checked to make sure they were on the memory stick and returned to the chip, and erased it. He ejected the memory stick and handed it to Eddie. "Now you have the only copy of the album. You may use it as you wish."

"Thanks. I appreciate it." Eddie said, blushing a bit.

"It's great to watch after making love. Pete counseled. It'll help you recover & get back in the game"

Becky laughed, "Oh, I'm looking forward to that."

Visiting The Rock

After they finished packing the bags in the car, Becky said, "Before we leave, I want to hike up the hill and take in the lake view one more time."

Jane shook her head, "Go ahead. After last night, I'm sore." She winked to Eddie.

Pete offered, "I'll go with you."

"Yeah, you go, Becky I'll stay here and make sure we packed everything," offered Eddie.

As they started up the hill, Becky took Pete's hand. "This has been a great weekend. I've never enjoyed sex so much."

"Enjoyed?"

She laughed, "Never had so many orgasms. Probably as many as I've had in the last year."

They reached the rock where they could look down at the house, the pier and the lake. The rock was a little high and he had to lift her up. Becky sat down on the rock and Pete stood next to it "Do you bring Jane up here?"

"Sure."

"Have you made love to her here?"

He smiled, "Many times."

"Is that why you have a tent in your shorts, remembering?" She reached over and rubbed his shorts.

"No, I was remembering making love to you all night, and imagining what it would be like here." He pulled her to the edge next to him and they kissed. He lifted her sweatshirt and tossed it on the rock behind them. She removed her bra and got up off the rock. She reached down and unfastened her shorts and pushed them down. She turned, spread the sweatshirt on the rock and bent forward, face down with her legs dangling over the side of the rock.

Pete admired her creamy cheeks as he lowered his shorts. He spread her cheeks and ran his erection up and down her crease, rubbing her from clit to her ass hole.

"Do it, damn it."

The rock was just the right height. She was wet, and from the night before, she was loose. He grabbed her hips and easily pushed into her. He began slowly stroking in and out.

She was crying and whispering encouragement until. "Oh. Oh. Faster. Faster." He quickened his strokes and she began slamming back against him She froze, "Yes. Yes. Yes." But Pete didn't stop. He kept pumping, rubbing his thumb across her other hole as she came down.

"Yes, do it."

He pushed his thumb in and was surprised it was still greasy from last night. After only a few strokes, she was shaking again. As she recovered from that, "Now do it, for real."

"What?"

"Fuck me back there."

"You want me in your ass?"

"Yes, damn it. Fuck my ass."

He withdrew from her warmth and placed the tip at her hole.

"Yes. Yes."

He pushed in.

"Oh, damn you're big. Go slow."

In, out a little, in a little more until he was buried deep inside her. Her hands were holding her cheeks apart so he could go deeper. She clinched hard as her orgasm hit. He plowed into her again and again but accidently slipped out. Her ass was too tight from the orgasm and he was so close to his own climax. He could contain himself no longer. He slipped deep into her cunt and began shooting deep inside her and it was enough to set her off again.

He kept pumping, finally slipping out. He stepped back, pulled up his pants and then pulled her off the rock and into his arms. They kissed as his hand toyed with her nipples. He whispered, "I'm glad you came."

She kissed him and smiled. "Many times." She put on her shorts and put on her bra and sweatshirt. They embraced and kissed. Becky pulled away, "Oh, look. Eddie and Jane are on the patio."

They watched as Eddie and Jane kissed, then Jane dropped to her knees and took out Eddie's penis and began sucking.

Betty gasped, "Do you think they know we can see them?"

Pete nodded his head. "Oh, they know. They're doing it for our benefit. They want us to know that we should make the most of this last moment."

They watched Jane stand, push down her shorts and bend over a patio chair as Eddie entered her from behind.

Pete stood behind Becky, her body pressed tight as the two below made love. Pete ran his hand under Becky's sweatshirt and caressed her breasts. Becky had never seen her man with another woman. The reality of this swap meet was now visually confirmed. She asked; "Doesn't it bother you to see my Eddie doing your Jane?"

Pete took a breath, "Yes, but I accept it if it's the price for getting to make love to you." She turned and they kissed.

"Do you think he's doing her ass?"

"From here, we can't tell, but it doesn't make any difference, Eddie asked. They're both enjoying it." Are you okay with our new situations?

I trust you and Jane. Otherwise, no, I d never be doing any of this Becky said. And Eddie & I would not have benefitted from all you and Jane have openly shared with us, making my relationship with Eddie so much deeper. Does that make sense?

Eddie is your man, Becky. He s a good man. Jane is a good woman. You can trust us, Pete pledged.

Eddie appeared to be going faster, then went rigid. After a minute, he fell back and sat in another lounge chair. Jane came over and sat in his lap and they kissed.

The show seemed to be over so Becky and Pete made their way down the hill. On the way, Pete handed Becky a memory stick.

Her brow wrinkled, "What's this?"

"A copy of your album."

"I thought you gave it to Eddie?"

"Eddie has a copy that the two of you can share. He doesn't know about this one. This is your copy. You can watch it when Eddie's away. Or show to a girl friend. Or even a boy friend."

She gave him a quick kiss and they walked on. "Are there any other copies?"

"Yes, Jane wanted one, but I assure you, it'

Conception Rock: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 31 Aug 2026 00:50:00 +0000

Conception Rock: Part 1

Two Couples Enjoy Labor Day.

By AlexanderT listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Becky sighed, "Jane, that was great. Just the thing after a long trip."

Eddie agreed, "Oh, yeah. A cold beer and a good sandwich is what we needed."

"Can I get you another?" asked Pete.

Eddie chugged the last of his first beer, "Yes, sir. Don't mind if I do."

They talked for a few minutes but it was obvious Becky and Eddie were nodding off. When Eddie finished his beer, Jane showed them to their room.

As Jane and Pete climbed into bed, she snuggled against him. "You think they're making love?"

"I doubt it. They were awfully tired."

"Maybe Becky was faking so she could get him into bed."

"Could be. I remember being in a strange bed always turned you on. Like you were making love to a stranger."

She pulled his hand to her breast, "Still does."

Becky and Eddie had moved into the house next door a couple of years before Jane and Pete retired. It was great having newlyweds next door, watching their loving commitment to each other. Becky was far from home, having moved to be with Eddie in his new job and appreciated having Jane as a friend.

Pete enjoyed watching the two of them together, Jane with the longer, trimmer body and Becky with her buxom figure & padding. Becky's blond hair was usually in a ponytail, the look of youth. Jane preferred her dark hair short, almost manly.

Eddie, as a new homeowner, called on Pete often for advice. Eddie was in good shape, usually beat Pete in racquetball at the Y. And Eddie had a youthful head of straw like blond hair that Pete, with his gray sideburns envied.

When Pete and Jane retired early because of a corporate merger and special pension offer, they moved to the lake. Pete couldn't tell who was more upset by the separation, Jane or Becky. This labor day was their first weekend together since the move.

Saturday Adventures

In the morning, Jane and Becky went into the little town to do some shopping. Pete took Eddie out on the dock and they fished. And drank beer. Fortunately, no fish interrupted them.

When the ladies returned, Pete fired up the grill and when the coals were just right, he put on some foil wrapped vegetables. A few minutes later, he added two steaks, and a few minutes after that, two more. Jane came out with plates and Becky followed with a bowl of salad. Pete cleared the grill and a late lunch was served.

"Now that was wonderful," trilled Becky. "I've never had a steak that tasted so good."

Pete pounded his chest, "Me man. Me make fire. Cook meat good."

Eddie laughed, "No, it was more than that. Good cuts, well seasoned and cooked just enough." Pete had cooked his and Eddie's medium rare, but had left the other two fillets on a bit longer for the ladies.

They sat for a while, basking in full bellies, the guys with a beer buzz, the ladies sipping wine.

Becky stood, stretching like a cat, her hands above her head, pushing out her ample breasts. They were all watching and Pete felt a stirring in his groin and wondered if it affected Eddie. Looking at the smile on Jane's face, he wondered if it affected her.

Becky was not fat, but she was well padded; nice breasts and fanny. Her blond hair fell to just below her shoulders and Pete couldn't help but wonder what it would look like spread on a pillow. She was shorter than Jane, a little over five foot, but when she smiled, she was six foot tall.

Jane caught him looking and grinned. Jane was no slouch. She had nice tits, a tight ass and a wicked smile that went all the way to her brown eyes.

Jane asked, "Nap time?"

Becky shook her head, "No, I'm going for a walk. See if I can work off some of that delicious meal."

Pete stood, "Good idea. I'll go with you. Jane? Eddie?"

Jane shook her head, "No, not me. Go ahead, I'll clean up here."

"And I'll help," said Eddie.

Pete hesitated. Did 'nap time' mean she wanted Pete to take her to bed and make love to her or was it just Pete's dirty mind? He was leaving Jane, his beautiful wife with Eddie and Eddie was good looking. All of six foot with wavy brown hair and a solid body. Pete wasn't surprised that he snagged Betty. Pete often wondered how he was able to get Jane's attention. His hair was short from the ROTC days and he was a skinny running back. Maybe she was pleased with the way he made love to her, worshiping her body. He hoped it was enough.

Out of the house, Becky said, "You lead the way. It's your forest."

"Not all of it. But, yeah, a lot of it." He led her to a path that went up above the house.

"I love your place. Did you pick it?"

"No, it was a compromise. I wanted to live on top of a mountain when we retired: Jane wanted to live at the beach. We found this place on the lake "

"Hey, it's in the mountains."

He shook his head, "But not on top."

"Does Jane like it?"

"Sorta. She sits out on the dock all times of the day. And I have even found her out there in the dark and the early morning."

He led her up a little slope and directed her to large rock. He lifted her up on to the rock and they sat and Becky looked down. "Wow, this is beautiful. There's the house, the dock, the lake."

"We're still on my property. I wanted to build up here, but Jane wanted to be close to the water. Maybe I'll build me a shelter up here so I can get away, like Jane does."

Becky peered harder. "I don't see them."

"From here you can see the grand room and your room upstairs."

"Oh? You weren't up here this morning were you?"

"No. Was there something to see?"

She grinned, "There might have been."

Pete thought about the effect of strange beds.

She frowned, "What do you think they're doing?"

Pete exhaled, "Worries me, too. Jane said she wanted to take a nap. When that happens in the afternoon, it usually means she's horny."

"But you trust her, don't you?"

He hesitated, "I trust that she loves me."

"You don't think she's faithful?"

"No, but I have no proof. And I don't have any reason to complain. When I was on the road, I wasn't always faithful and I was never sure she didn't have lovers from time to time. We've been to parties where she's disappeared for a short while, but she always leaves with me. I've never caught her, but I've had my suspicions."

Now Becky seemed worried, "You don't think she'll seduce Eddie, do you?"

"I don't know. Maybe she'll just show him her album."

"What album?"

"I was an avid photographer in school. I had taken 35mm pictures of Jane but nothing risqu . I didn't want to have some developer ogling her. When I got my first digital, I took more pictures. It started with her posing, but progressed to bikini's, then topless, then bare. We took some of her kissing my penis, even some of me between her legs."

"So, there are naked pictures of you, too?"

"Not really. All you ever see of me is my penis." He laughed, "But then, that may be my best part. Anyway, it could be anybody with a penis."

Becky shook her head, "Let's head back."

Headed back down the hill, she said, "Maybe we'll catch them."

"I doubt it. If they are screwing when we get there, they'll probably be in our bedroom. They'll hear us and Eddie will go back to your room and pretend to be napping. Jane will be in the shower."

As they neared the house, Pete suggested, "When we go in, grab Eddie and give him a blow job. You'll be able to taste Jane in they were screwing.

The house was quiet and they went up the stairs. Becky slipped into their room and Pete went to Jane's. She was lying in bed, reading. Fresh from the shower.

He sat on the side of the bed and kissed her. "I thought you were sleepy?"

"Oh, you know how that goes. I came up here, got a shower, lay down and couldn't go to sleep." She rolled over and snuggled close to him. "And now I don't have to."

That evening they had burgers and beer on the dock, listening to quiet sounds of nature and watched the world go dark.

When they adjourned to the house, Becky came over to Pete and whispered. "He tasted different."

"Oh, did he taste good?"

She smiled, "Yes."

"You should taste the real thing. Jane is delicious."

She pushed him away.

Show & Tell

Though it was only chilly, very mild, Pete started the fireplace and they sat around drinking beer and wine, talking, saying nothing.

Until Becky asked, "Could you show us your album?"

Jane's brow furrowed, "You told her?"

"Yeah. I thought maybe she could get Eddie to take some photos of her."

Eddie, not knowing what they were talking about, asked, "What photos?"

"I told Becky about some photos I took of Jane."

Becky smiled, "Nudes."

Eddie laughed, "That I'd like to see."

"Well, after you've taken some of Becky, maybe we can swap."

Becky looked from Jane to Eddie, "Do you have your camera here?"

"I've got a couple."

"Why don't you show us your photos and then we can take some of me?"

Pete looked over, "Jane, they're your pictures. It's up to you."

She was non committal, "Yeah, whatever you want to do."

Pete retrieved a memory stick from his office and plugged it in to the TV. As it came up, Pete looked at Jane. "You've seen all these. Anytime you want to stop, just tell me."

They were all stills. Pete had tried video, but a hand held camera didn't work very well when you're having sex. He had some videos, but didn't want to show them.

The first shot was of Jane in a silver lame evening dress, her hair up and away from her neck. She was half turned to the camera so that her breasts were in profile. It was long sleeved and covered her shoulders. But the front plunged almost to her waist, an excellent view of her cleavage. The skirt went to the floor but was slit up to her waist.

It was Becky that voiced the observation of both the guys. "Damn that looks good. But you couldn't wear any undies. I bet the guys were all over you."

Pete said, "Oh yeah. Everyone wanted to dance with her. Even some of the women."

Jane smiled, "It was fun."

"But Harry was especially attentive. Even his wife noticed. Said a VP shouldn't act like that. She and I went looking for you and couldn't find you."

Jane shrugged, "Probably in one of the dining rooms."

Or one of the unused meeting rooms, thought Pete.

There were two more of the dance and Harry was in both of them.

The next series was of Jane on the dock in tee shirt and shorts, her hair wind blown. She was side on to the camera and her hand was on her stomach, pulling the tee shirt snug, her nipples popping out.

Becky whistled, "You do make a tee shirt look good. And where did you find such short shorts? I can see your cheeks."

In the next shots, they were on the dock and she was in a barely there bikini. Becky didn't say a word. There was nothing to say. Jane's cheeks were completely on display as were almost all of her breasts.

Pete sighed, "And that's enough."

Jane shook her head. "No, go ahead and show them the rest of them."

The next, they were still on the dock, but now she was topless. Her tits were medium sized with dark brown circles and nipples. In the photos, her hands caressed them, lifted them, tweaked them. The next group, her hair was loose and her bottom was gone. When the photo was taken, she had a Brazilian trim that called attention to her cleft. She turned left and right, posing.

Pete looked at Eddie, wondering if he was imagining what she might taste like, feel like. Or perhaps, remembering.

Pete drew a breath, "Enough."

Jane quickly demanded. "No, show the rest."

The next was of Jane naked in a king sized bed. Her skin appeared even more pale against the gray sheets. She was on her side, propped on one arm, smiling at the camera, her top leg folded so that her knee touched the sheet, covering her sex, and making her hips appear even wider. A woman waiting to be made love to. Next, she was on her back, her legs spread, her hands cupping her breasts. Then one hand between her legs.

Then Jane was kneeling, looking up at the camera, her arms out stretched in invitation.

"I can stop there," said Pete.

Jane was emphatic. "No."

Jane had both hands wrapped around a large penis, smiling up at the owner, which everyone assumed was Pete. Then it was in her mouth, one hand on his balls. The series finished with globs of white on her face, her tits, her lips.

And then she was on her back, her legs spread again, but his time the penis was between her legs, between her lips, the tip teasing. And then it disappeared inside her. Pete heard Becky gasp.

The next series began with Jane on her knees, her head on a pillow, the penis approaching her. Then entering. And Jane parted her cheeks, showing her anus before a thumb began rubbing. Then pushed in.

Becky gave a little squeak. Then the penis was at the opening vacated by the thumb. And pushed in. Becky cried,"No."

The final shots were of Jane's face, a woman who had been well fucked.

Pete turned off the TV. "I'm going to have another beer. How about it, Eddie?"

But Becky interrupted, "No, we don't need any more. I've got to get to bed. I need my beauty sleep if you're going to take my pictures tomorrow. Come on, Eddie."

Eddie shrugged and smiled as he followed her from the room.

Pete grinned as they left. He looked over at Jane, "She must have been really sleepy?"

"You know better. She liked the photos. She couldn't wait to get him in bed."

"I have to agree. Come here." He pulled her into his lap and they kissed. "I don't blame her. You have one sexy, beautiful body."

She grinned, "You still love this old lady?"

"Old? You're younger than I am."

"Huh. I saw you staring at her titties, bigger than mine."

"Have yours ever been not big enough for me to make love to them?"

She stood and pulled him to his feet. She grinned, "She's right, we need to go to bed."

Naked, they slipped into bed together. Jane snuggled close to Pete and asked, "Are you okay?"

"Me, sure. Are you okay. The pictures were of you."

"Yeah, but no one has seen me naked since we got married but you and the doctor, and she doesn't count." She was quiet for a minute, "Have you shown the photos to anyone else?"

"No, they're your photos. I would never do that without asking your permission. Have you shown them to anybody?"

"No, of course not." Then she giggled, "Eddie liked them."

"So did Becky." Pete observed

"Really?" Jane was shocked, then curious.

"Why do you think she was so ready to go to bed. Pete teased. I think if you had asked her to go to bed with you, she would have gone."

"Maybe. But I think what turned her on most, were the pictures of you."

"I wasn't in the pictures." Pete insisted.

She reached down and caressed him. "Part of you was. And it was the really good part."

He was already semi hard from the conversation, but her stroking soon had him solid. He rolled over on top her, spread her legs and easily entered her.

She looked up and smiled, "And tomorrow you get to take pictures of Becky. Maybe she'll get naked for you."

"You want to see her naked, too, don't you, Jane?

"Hmm." Was all she could say, as her body peaked in orgasm.

Sunday Photography

In the morning, Pete and Jane, in tee shirts and shorts, were having coffee when Becky and Eddie came in, Eddie in a tee shirt and jeans, Becky in one of Jane's short satin robes. The two younger lovers appeared a bit worn. Jane poured coffee and began making pancakes.

They talked about the photoshoot. Becky wanted to do the tee shirt and shorts, and the bikini, but wasn't sure about topless.

They finished breakfast and Jane

Summer of ’65: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sat, 29 Aug 2026 16:13:00 +0000

Summer of ’65: Part 2

A more enjoyable way to study sex ed.

By Slowandeasy47. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The summer seemed to be racing by with lots of glorious days just messing about in boats, shooting at tin cans in the sea, and occasionally visiting Jess' house, to swim in their pool which, mercifully, was a lot warmer than the lough.

On one such occasion we were the only two there, as her family had gone out for the day. It was one of those beautiful days that only seem to happen when you are young. The sun blazed through the heavens and the sheltered area round the pool was baking.

We occasionally jumped in the pool to cool off before returning to our sun loungers to work on our tans where Jess usually undid her top when lying on her stomach.

"There is a fridge full of cokes in the pool house if you fancy one?" She suggested. I knew where it was, so I got up and wandered over, opened the door, and made my way to the giant American style fridge. I picked up two cokes, poured them into plastic pool glasses, before making my way back to the loungers.

Jenna was naked!

She was face down admittedly, tanning her back, but stark naked, just like she had been on our picnic trip.

"I figured you wouldn't mind as it's nothing you haven't seen before, and a bum's just a bum," she said with her mischievous smile and turned towards me to take the offered coke. As she did so, one pert tit, complete with little pink button nipple, escaped from its hiding place.

"Oops!" She said, tucking the offending mammary back under her. "You didn't see that did you." It was more of a statement than a question.

I knew better than to lie to the ever confident Jess, so I admitted that I had, which was quite obvious anyway from the rapid expansion taking place in my speedos, rendering me incapable of further speech.

"Never mind it was only my tit."

Only! Only a tit! There was no only about it. I had fantasized about Jess' tits ever since our picnic. The image was to last a long while and, to hide the obvious swelling, I threw myself face down onto the sun lounger. It didn't take much to provoke an erection back then.

"Get some sun on that bum. Take your trunks off!"

"I'm OK thanks."

"Prude. Too prude to be nude! You should let Harry out for some fresh air occasionally!" And burst out laughing.

I, of course, was now shamed into it and, very carefully, slid my trunks off. I cannot deny that it was a delicious feeling being naked outdoors again, the only problem being my erection.

"Too hot for me! Swim time," said the voice to my left. "And what's more, I'm not putting that lot on again just to get it wet." She rolled so that she was facing away from me, stood up, and I watched that glorious rear view of the naked female form make its way to the water. I even got a flash of that mysterious place between her legs as she dove into the pool.

Surfacing at the far end she called.

"You just have to try this.

"It's the most invigorating experience ever!

"If you're cowardly custard, I'll turn my back while you dive in.

"There's nothing to see once you're in anyway. The water is too rough.

"Come on in then Mr. prude in the nude!"

"Turn around then," said my voice before I had time to stop it, as I rose to the bait of her dare. She turned and within seconds I, complete with fully erect Harry, were in the air, mid dive.

I surfaced somewhat closer to her than I meant to, as my intention had been to stay at the other end, but I wasn't thinking straight. Hardly surprising seeing as it was only my second encounter with a naked woman and my first ever skinny dip. I hadn't even considered how we were going to get out.

"Race you!"

We raced. She won. Why? Maybe she was a better swimmer. Maybe the view up her thighs as she stroked out in front was irresistible. Maybe both! Either way we got to the shallow end out of breath and stood up in the waist deep water.

"Oops," she said lowering her pert little tits back into the water. "Forgot!"

I'm not certain that she did and I certainly didn't, nor will I ever! Both beautifully formed tits, displayed themselves to me, with their little pink nipples sticking out proudly due to the refreshingly cool water. I knew if I even touched my cock it would be game over.

It is hard, from this perspective, to remember the eroticism of such seemingly simple things. Going braless happened only in the south of France, going topless, only in St Tropez. This was the start of the 60s, no porn, no internet, just Harrison Marks and imagination.

Jenna tried her best to diffuse the situation by pretending not to notice and set off up the steps. I watched her bare back reemerge slowly from the water as she grasped the handles. I couldn't take my eyes off the two deliciously firm orbs of her buttocks as she climbed the steps. That vision will stay with me forever. She reached the top step, stepped onto the tiles, looked over her shoulder, with her hands on her hips, as she stood their dripping.

"Come on then!"

"I think I'll stay in for a while."

"Don't be daft! Your teeth are chattering already. Come on. Don't be such a prude!"

"I can't. Jenna, you're my friend, you're a wonderful girl, but you're naked and I'm naked and nature has taken over."

"You're not going to ravish me, are you?"

"Of course not."

"Well that's a relief." There was a hint of un-conveyed meaning in the way she said it. "I'll not look while you get to your towel."

She turned her back and I scrambled out, dashed for my towel and tried, in vain, to conceal Harry's obvious state of excitement. Meanwhile Jenna had managed to cover up with a towel as well.

We decided that that was enough for one day and headed for the pool house and our clothes, swathed, modestly for the first time that afternoon, in large towels. As the door to the pool house closed behind me, Jenna turned and said.

"If you're not going to ravish me, at least you might kiss me."

I couldn't believe it. Not because I didn't want to, but because I thought that any such move might ruin, what was for me, a nearly perfect relationship. I'd just been skinny dipping, for the first time and with a beautiful, confident and very sexy girl. My dreams had just become reality and my cock was still in awe.

I moved in towards her and gave a, probably very amateur, attempt at a snog. She responded by opening her mouth, so I followed suit. Her tongue darted in and out of my mouth, so I followed again. The snog got more and more passionate as it got more and more competent. Our hands started to explore each other as her towel fell away.

I felt one hand make its way down past my belly, as my towel also fell to the floor. I was in no doubt as to where it was going. For my part, I let my hand slide off her shoulder onto the front of her chest and from there down onto her tit. My other hand slid down the back of her petite frame and onto one of the delicious twin orbs of her toned buttocks.

I've got one hand on my first ever female tit, the other on a naked buttock. The stimulation in my brain is going overboard. The kiss continued as her hand made its way inexorably southwards. Eventually it will reach my cock. Oh my god, the sensations, the anticipation and, then sadly, the disappointment.

This was all too much for a first encounter. All those tales of young lads bonking for hours on their first shag are simply lies. She had only barely touched my cock when the inevitable happened. I ejaculated. I ejaculated in some style, but I still ejaculated and Harry started to soften.

While trying to make some excuse for my rapid response, her hand grasped my wrist and lead it down between us, over the soft outward curve of her belly, towards the little forest of hair between her legs.

"Rub me gently." She broke from the kiss for just long enough to say and then our mouths joined again.

My hand glided over her pubes and a finger slipped into the slick moistness of her excitement. I don't know what I expected, but nothing so delightfully slippery and exciting.

"Slowly and softly." Said the voice in my ear as she broke from the kiss again. I followed her lead and did as I was told. I sensed her excitement growing by the change in her breathing. Then I felt her nails dig into my shoulders as she breathed.

"Even slower.

"Even gentler.

"Yes.

"Just like that."

Followed by a sigh and slight buckling of the knees.

Seconds later a female voice shouted, "Hello in there."

"Oh shit. Shit. Shit. It's Paula. She often pops round for a swim on hot days. Quick."

We scrambled into our clothes as quickly as possible, the mood having been completely destroyed by our imminent discovery. As soon as we could we made our way outside, somewhat sheepishly.

To my horror the discarded swim suits had been neatly folded and placed on a sun-lounger. Paula pointed at them accusingly!

"Jenna, these were completely dry! Your hair is wet! You don't have to be Einstein to work out what's been going on. You just be bloody careful if you're going to play with big girls toys. I'm not ready to be aunty Paula yet." She turned and marched off.

Paula's words hit home hard.

"I don't want to be aunty Paula."

I am quite sure she didn't, but I'm even more certain that Jenna didn't want to be a mother and I certainly didn't want to be a father. In that era it would have been a 'had to get married' situation and my education was far from complete. Frankly it would have been a complete disaster for both of us, such were the attitudes of the day.

What if Jenna had let me go a bit further and had been willing to actually have sex? There is no doubt that my young cock had definitely got the message. Could I have resisted if it had been on offer? We had both been pretty wound up, and I suspect that mother nature would have had her way. Erections don't think!

Say we had just actually done it. Just imagine! The wait for the next period. What if it didn't come. Was she always regular, or could she sometimes just be late? These are not subjects we talked about in those days, unless of course, you had to.

What about the future? Was it possible we were going to get into that situation again? Two sexually mature people playing with fire, or even Russian roulette. Nature pretty well guaranteed that we were going to hit the jackpot sooner or later. Not that I'm assuming Jenna would even allow it, but what if?

I resolved to get hold of some condoms, or johnnies as they were known then, but how. We lived very remotely. The nearest village was within range but the pharmacist was a family friend, probably of her family as well. Even if I made sure he wasn't serving, could I face putting 'a packet of three' on the counter in front of his female assistant. I'd die of embarrassment.

I could just imagine the conversation later in the chemist shop.

"You know so and so's lad?"

"Yea, him."

"Well he came in today and bought some, ahem, Durex."

"No! I wonder where he plans to use them."

"Well there's not much option down his way."

"You mean 'her'?"

"Well, who else?"

"She wouldn't though, would she? She's such a well brought up girl and I doubt she'd do it before she was at least engaged."

The cerebral cinema ran on and got more and more embarrassing with every imagined exchange. No I would have to make my purchase elsewhere.

As luck would have it, my mother wanted to go shopping in a big town, well away from where we were known. She did show some surprise when I expressed an interest and wanted to go with her. Normally shopping and teenage boys do not go hand in hand.

We arrived, parked the car, and arranged to meet again in a couple of hours. I eventually singled out a chemist shop as my target and walked in. I had only been round the shelves once to try to locate the 'johnnies' when a very attractive young lady came up and said.

"Can I help you?"

Oh fuck! I can hardly say I want a packet of johnnies. She'll know I'm planning to: well yes, to fuck. She was young, she was pretty. I didn't have time to register her ring fingers but probably not married and therefore almost certainly a virgin, and I wanted to buy contraceptives. The embarrassment. So I bought a tube of toothpaste and left. While I was paying I noticed the johnnies were all on the shelf behind the till, Durex, Feather light and several others.

OK, so maybe I'm going to have to actually ask! I don't recall how many other chemists I checked out that day, but the answer was always the same. They were all kept behind the till, so I would definitely have to ask.

I eventually located a chemist with a middle aged lady serving. I thought, she doesn't know me and she'll never see me again, so what's the problem? I approached the till.

"Yes, can I help?"

Argh! The agony of it!

"A packet of feather-light please!"

She turned round to 'that' shelf and said.

"Three or twelve?"

Twelve? TWELVE? I'm a virgin. I've never used one before. Twelve, you must be joking.

"Mmm three please."

She reached for the packet and, mercifully, popped it into a little brown paper bag just as the next customer reached the counter. Did she see? Oh this is so embarrassing! Everyone in the world seems to know that I am planning to have a fuck. Can they tell that it's also going to be my first?

Ironically I am not really 'planning' to fuck. I am pretty sure that Jenna won't allow it but, just in case, I'm prepared. Besides, how do I explain to her that I've got johnnies. The implication is surely that I am assuming she is 'that type of girl' and would probably never speak to me again. Why is life so complicated?

The summer rolled on and, in spite of being nearly caught by Paula, we enjoyed each other's company at the pool and in the fields round about. Usually we stayed fully clothed or very nearly so, until one summer's afternoon when we took a picnic to some nearby ruins.

We spread a picnic blanket on the lush, un-mowed grass and ate our sandwiches. As the heat of the sun and the effect of the food took its toll we lolled in the grass talking about this and that and nothing very much.

"When do you head off for uni?" Was the reality check she came up with.

"September." I replied as I glanced across at her. Our eyes locked. She smiled showing her dimples to maximum effect. I leaned towards her, she leaned towards me, our eyes were still locked together as our lips met.

It was one of those glorious kisses that went on for ages, tongues darting in and out of each other's mouths, hands starting to wander, exploring the secrets of each other's bodies. Palms running over the smooth curve of firm buttocks. Hoping to explore under a T shirt. Success! A soft warm tit. The pressure on the front of my trousers as her hand stroked my obvious erection.

My hand made its way up her skirt. Hers found my zip. I ran my hand up her thigh all the way to the elasticized leg of her knickers. She unzipped me. My finger slid inside, to be greeted by the warm slipperiness of a sexually excited woman. My cock sprang free from its cotton prison. Then suddenly it all stopped as she broke the silence.

"Paula's right you know.

"We must be careful.

"I really want to do it with you. I want you to be my first.

"But we can't unless..."

"Unless I get 'something'?" I filled in the blank space.

"Yes, until then."

I was way too embarrassed to admit I had 'something' already, although my throbbing cock and millions of years of evolution were aching to satisfy the urge to reproduce.

"I will." I whispered, relieved that the problem of why I had johnnies had gone away, but with a raging erection that had only one cure.

We petted. We snogged. We explored each other. I rubbed her how she had showed me at the pool house that day. She played with my cock, pulling the foreskin back and forth really gently. It just got sexier and sexier. Then the inevitable happened. I ejaculated.

"Next time." She said. "I want to feel that inside. To know what it feels like."

"Next time." I repeated.

We tidied up, trying our best to remove the semen from her skirt. We eventually hit on the idea of coke. It would leave a worse mark and so be a reason for the skirt being in the wash after only one wear.

I went home and put the pack of Feather light back in its hiding place, keeping one tucked under my pillow for a test run later. I read and re read the instructions.

Tear open the foil packet.

Check the condom has the ridge on the outside.

Pinch the tip closed to make room for the semen.

Roll it on to the penis.

After sex, withdraw immediately holding the condom on the penis.

Discard the used condom.

When I went to bed I removed the packet from under my pillow. A few thoughts of Jenna's soft tit and wet panties had me hard in no time. I pinched the end and rolled it on.

So far so good! A few gentle strokes later while reminiscing about Jenna's gloriously slippery sex and bingo. A condom full of semen. I now saw why you pinched the end, it was distended with the evidence of my pleasure.

I removed it and made my way to the loo, chucked it in and flushed. Luckily I waited to check all was well because it floated! It was still there! Several more attempts produced the same result.

I cannot leave it there! In the end I fished it out, wrapped it in a few sheets of loo roll and tried again: success! This learning curve was getting very steep.

Jenna and I decided to set a date, and a scene. There was to be no fumbling about in the back seat of a car, we were planning to do it properly, in a bed, but where, how, when? I carried my remaining two johnnies with me whenever we were together, just in case.

We had several false starts, usually abandoned for fear of discovery,

Summer of '65: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sat, 29 Aug 2026 03:58:00 +0000

Summer of ’65: Part 1

English boarding school boy shares a lake, and more.

By Slowandeasy47. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The closeted life of a boy's boarding school in Yorkshire, with its Dickensian regime, and early morning runs, had ill prepared me for contact with the opposite sex. I knew the physical differences of course, Harrison Marks and Health and Efficiency were the sex educators for boys in the early nineteen sixties.

So what did we know way back then. Well, Health and Efficiency had ensured we knew about tits, that they came in different shapes and sizes and they almost always involved the throwing of a beach ball at some nudist camp.

How he ever managed to get those pictures in our climate completely eluded us but that didn't matter. We had pictures of breasts, or tits as we called them. The word boobs was years away in the future.

It was the lower half of the pictures that failed us, the men always had their backs to the camera and the girls just had a uniform, airbrushed area between their legs. Not a pubic hair in sight, and certainly no hint of a vagina. Did girls grow pubic hair? We didn't know for sure, and what went on between their legs was a complete mystery.

Actually, in the mid-sixties, that was pretty irrelevant as our interest was focused on tits. We all longed to touch one, to feel it's texture and marvel at it, was it soft and squishy, or was it firm and hard? The thought of actual sex was still considered as something girls would allow only once they were married, as an unwanted pregnancy was going to ruin both your lives. It certainly never occurred to us that girls might enjoy it.

By now you must be getting a picture of the public face of sex in the early sixties. Among teenage boys there was no knowledge, no porn worthy the name, not even soft core magazines, and definitely no internet. We hoped for a fumble at a party, and the absolute height of our ambition was to be allowed to feel inside her panties, but that was less likely than a moon landing then. Actually just to touch the thigh above the silken top of her stockings was the stuff of many a masturbation fantasy and masturbation was something we were quite expert at.

Term had just ended and I was looking forward to the long summer holiday in my new home. While I was at school my parents had moved to a remote corner of the countryside, six miles from the nearest village and with very few other houses around. It was not only remote, it was actually an island.

It all sounds very Robinson Crusoe but it wasn't really like that. Several other families lived on the island which was joined to the mainland by a causeway. There was plenty to explore and do, including an old monastery, rabbits to shoot at, if not actually hit, boats to mess about in and so on. So life for a teenage boy was pretty good and it was about to get a whole lot better.

Walking over the hills one sunny afternoon I was hailed by a female voice.

"Shot anything then?"

"No," I replied. "I'm much better at hitting bottles than rabbits." And that is how I first met Jenna. Jenna was short and petite with a beguiling smile that produced dimples in both cheeks. Her very dark hair framed her boyish face and her eyes sparkled.

I, of course, was just about completely tongue tied. This apparition was a girl! A girl who was chatting to me as if we came from the same planet, which in those days, we most certainly did not. Anyway, somehow I got over the shock of talking to a real girl. We introduced ourselves and over the next few weeks actually became friends.

We walked over the hills together, boated together and spent a lot of time in each other's company. We were the only two youngsters, of our age group, for miles around.

Late in July, Jenna suggested we take the boat to one of the many other islands for a picnic. Most of these islands could be walked around in an hour, had ruins of long forgotten farms and were simply fun to explore. A little more Robinson Crusoe, if you like.

It was a stunning day with clear blue skies and the promise of being a real scorcher. I naturally, took a big towel and my swimming trunks along with our fairly rudimentary picnic.

We got into our craft, which was little more than a fiberglass rowing boat with a tiny outboard engine, and put putted for about fifteen minutes to the largest of the nearby islands. I, of course, as the boy, sat at the back in control while Jenna lolled about in the bow trailing her hand in the water.

I tried not to look. I tried so hard not to look, but there was an awful lot of leg on display right up to the frayed edges of her skimpy shorts, and my mind set about wondering what went on just out of my sight. What was it that was only just hidden by those shorts?

I realized my thoughts were running away with me as I felt the stirring of an erection. Oh no! Fuck it, please no. Not now. Not here. So I looked around at the scenery, the water, actually anything that would take my mind of those silken thighs.

It worked: just, and by the time we reached our destination my penis was behaving itself. This could have been such a disaster as Jenna was my only friend and she was really good company. She was also very self-assured, which I put down to her being a couple of years older than me.

We 'explored' the island, wandering through the deserted ruins, wondering who lived here, when and what they did for a living. The island was so small it can hardly have provided an income. We ate our rudimentary picnic in the sun, sheltered from the breeze coming up the lough, by the corner of a ruined barn and chatted idly about nothing in particular.

It was a hot sultry afternoon and I don't remember who made the suggestion, but it was agreed that a swim would be a really good idea, to cool off. The lough was hardly known for its warm waters as most of it was replaced each high tide by water straight out of the ocean, but it would certainly cool us.

So we went for a swim, after modestly changing into our swimming kit with the aid of large towels and convenient walls. The water was cold: bloody cold, hardly surprising in mid-July, but what had seemed like a great idea quickly turned into something of a torture session.

We swam around for a while and, as expected, the water was freezing.

"Bit refreshing!" Said Jenna, as she made a few powerful strokes away from the rocky shore, "in fact a little too refreshing for me." And she struck out for the shallows again. I, not being conscious of any etiquette, got to the shore first.

She struggled a bit over the larges pebbles and, as she passed me, I couldn't help noticing how much her nipples were sticking out. I'd never heard of this phenomenon before and certainly never witnessed it. I was fascinated: too fascinated.

"Hey! Stop staring at my tits will you."

"I wasn't." I lied, somewhat unconvincingly.

"You were too! I saw you. Eyes out on stalks!"

"No really." I blustered trying vainly to cover my embarrassment.

I had grown very fond of Jenna, in a brotherly way. OK I admit it: I fancied her but I wasn't about to ruin our friendship by being stupid.

I loved spending time with her: she was so worldly, such fun to be with and now I was in danger of spoiling it all just by ogling her tits. Her rather delightful, and obviously delicious looking, tempting to touch, young tits.

"Actually, I was. I'm sorry. You just took me by surprise. I'm really sorry. I'm such a woolly."

"Don't worry. It's no big deal. It's not as if I was naked or you were peeking at me getting changed or anything."

That, of course, sent the image of her standing there dripping wet totally naked, dancing through my brain. What were those lovely little tits like to ogle or even to touch? What went on between her legs? What did a vagina look like in real life?

My day dream would have had a disastrous effect on my cock had the water not been so cold. I climbed out and we dried ourselves off. We spread our towels out, side by side, on the long grass in order to warm up with a bit of sunbathing.

"Anyway, it's natural to be curious," she continued, "it wouldn't be normal not to look." The relief at being let off the hook was enormous and I stammered something inane before she came out with.

"So what do you call a man looking at a naked girl?" She continued. The brazenness of the question took me by surprise and I failed to register that it was a joke.

"Don't know."

"Anything you like! He's not listening." She chortled at her own wit and I joined in. She lay face down on her towel and unhooked the top of her bikini. This was too much, I immediately rolled on to my stomach so as not to reveal my growing excitement. "No peeking at my tits now."

"No of course not."

"Lying bastard!"

"Jenna?"

"Yea?"

"How come you're so confident and relaxed?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well you just caught me ogling you and now you're making it a bit of a joke."

"Probably because you are a bit prudish."

"Prudish! Me?"

"Yes you. You were ogling my tits and then tried to deny it. I've got tits, you haven't, you're curious. So what's so wrong with that. Don't think I haven't taken a peek at the front of your swimming trunks from time to time. Anyway I know things about boys from Paula."

"Paula?"

"Paula is my big sister. She's six years older than me and we chat. You know girl stuff."

"Mmmm?"

"Paula got married a year ago and we still chat about girl stuff."

"Hmm?."

"I'll tell you more, if you tell me stuff about you."

"What sort of stuff?"

"Well I'll tell you about my chats with Paula if you promise to keep it a secret for the rest of your life and if you tell me, absolutely honestly, the answer to the next questions. OK?"

"Sure." I said feeling a little vulnerable but a too curious to turn down such an offer.

"Paula told me that the doctor gave her the pill just before she got married and that when they went on honeymoon they did it all the time. First thing in the morning, last thing at night and several times in between. She said the feelings were fantastic and much better than just touching yourself."

I am lying on my stomach, next to a pretty girl who is, at best, half naked describing her sister's sex life. The tension was nearly unbearable.

"So my question is. When you are, you know, excited and touching yourself. I mean rubbing your thingy, what do you think about?" Shocked! And trapped! She had just asked me about my fantasies, and I had agreed to play a truth game.

"Do I have to answer?" I said, playing for time.

"Of course you do. You promised. That was the bargain." I summoned up my courage with all my strength.

"Mostly tits." I said with a dry mouth.

"You naughty boy. I bet you are going to rub yourself tonight and I bet my tits will feature in your fantasy."

"Sorry, but you did ask." Ducking what could be a very awkward moment.

"Paula says she rubs Dave when she's on the curse. He plays with her tits while she rubs his cock and, er; by the way what do you call it? Your cock, your dick or what?"

"Harry." I said the first word that entered my head. She burst out laughing.

"Harry! You call it Harry!" More peals of laughter.

"No not really, that was just a joke. I suppose cock or prick usually."

"Well from now on its Harry to me." And she dissolved into laughter again.

"Just think of the fun I can have with that. I can say 'How is Harry today?' Anytime, anywhere and only the two of us will know that I'm talking about your cock. That's priceless!"

"It was supposed to be a joke. You were telling me about Paula."

"Yea, well she rubs his 'Harry'." More laughter, "till he; you know, Jizzes then touches herself until she's satisfied. So next question. How often do you play with Harry?"

"What?"

"You heard. How often do you play with Harry! You have had two bits of information so I get two questions. Out with it: how often?"

"Quite a lot."

"Quite a lot is not a number. You promised me an answer. Now give."

"Well, probably most days."

"Oh good, I'm normal then."

"What!"

"Me too. So it's normal. I thought I might be over doing it, but it's such a delicious feeling I just can't resist."

This was getting out of control. I was having a conversation, with a lovely girl, both half naked, and we were discussing our masturbation habits: bizarre.

"Have you ever sunbathed in the nude?" I was definitely not ready for this question.

"No, I haven't."

"Well you really out to. It's such a wonderful feeling having the sun on your bare skin, particularly your bum. I do it all the time by our pool.

"We could do it now, staying on our stomachs of course. I mean you have a bum and I have a bum. Bums are just bums after all, not particularly interesting."

"I'm not sure that's a good idea." I croaked, lying on my now full blown erection thinking that Jenna's bum would be far from 'not very interesting.'

"Cowardly, coward custard. I tell you what, I'll take my bottoms off first if you promise me, on your honor, you will do it too." And she slipped her thumbs into her bikini bottoms and eased them over her buttocks, such taught, firm, exercised, firm buttocks, and somehow got them off without revealing anything more intimate. "Your turn!"

"Hang on. I never agreed to this."

"Well you didn't disagree: so you agreed. Now off with them or I'll tell Paula what a spoil sport you are."

This was my first introduction to the somewhat woolly area of female logic. I knew I had agreed to no such thing, but she was lying there naked, admittedly face down, but naked, and I found the idea very stimulating, and so did my errant cock, who found the whole experience extremely erotic.

I followed her example and slipped my trunks down to my knees, having struggled to get the waist band over the rather obvious protrusion. I shifted sideways, back towards her, to complete the task and dropped onto my stomach as quickly as possible: stark naked and with the firmest, most rigid erection of my young life.

"Good, isn't it?" She said and I had to admit that the warmth of the sun on my bum was a truly delicious feeling: so wickedly naughty.

"You know what happens next, don't you?"

By this time I was getting truly concerned as to what might happen next. A few years later and with more experience, I would have been delighted with this situation, but this was my first encounter with a naked girl and I have to admit I was petrified, but in a most enjoyable way. Without waiting for an answer she continued. "We go skinny dipping!"

My jaw must have fallen a foot because she burst out laughing. "Oh your face! What a picture! Only joking, but the look on your face was priceless. I told you, you were a prude."

Before I could muster my thoughts I fell straight into the trap. The words "I am not a prude." Escaped my lips just as I realized what I had said.

"Prove it!"

"How?"

"Show me Harry," she chortled.

"I will not!"

"Prude!"

"Well you're a prude too, lying there face down." I retorted.

"Not at all. I'll roll over if you roll over!" And I'd just fallen into another trap but it was my turn to seize the advantage.

"You first!" I thought I'd gained the upper hand, but it was short lived.

"No both together. On the count of three we both roll right over, as quickly as we can, back onto our tums. There will hardly be time to see anything: OK?"

"Er......"

"Prude!"

"No. No. OK."

"One, two."

"No, stop. Stop. I'm not ready. Give me a second or two. Er......OK"

"One, two, THREE!"

The next few seconds seemed to last a lifetime and are emblazoned on my memory forever. The swiftest of rolls presented me with a view of my first real pair of tits. Oh such beautiful, magnificent tits. Small, pert, little tits, that were to become my favorite shape and size forever. Such is the power of that first encounter.

A much more impressive surprise however, was the mass of pubic hair, dark brown, curly hair in a perfect triangle, that concealed the secrets at the join in her thighs. How I managed to register this much information in the time available is a credit to the power of human observation, but register it did.

I was so intrigued by the whole spectacle that I temporarily forgot about my own nakedness. My teenage penis sprang free from the safety of its lair between my stomach and the ground and with all the enthusiasm that only a teenage penis can muster, pointed proudly skywards to the full scrutiny of Jenna's curious gaze.

The exposure, mercifully, was short lived as I completed the roll over on to my stomach, trapping my errant member once again between the ground and my stomach.

Jenna was the first to react with a characteristic chortle, but my teenage brain was still trying to compute what it had seen. The flashes of tit and pubic hair caused all my reproductive urges to go into overdrive and without so much as a touch a familiar feeling mounted in my groin.

I knew what was about to happen and had no way of controlling it. The feeling intensified rapidly and I ejaculated violently into my towel. I still remember the intensity. I had had orgasms before, but only through masturbating. This was on a whole new level: the sensation was indescribable and within seconds my cock, having done the job nature intended it to do, shrank back to its flaccid state.

You may recall that Jenna and I had taken a small boat to a nearby island for a picnic. Jenna is older than I, and much more worldly w

Higher Learning and Loving: Part 3

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Fri, 28 Aug 2026 04:02:00 +0000

Higher Learning and Loving: Part 3.

Permission to be a slut.

Based on a post by Masterful Husband. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I never really thought I'd flirt with my girlfriend. I figured that was for trying to get a girlfriend.

"So where are you taking me to dinner?"

"Do you like Chile's?" I asked.

"Never been there. What is it?"

"It's just a chain restaurant. My family eats there a lot in Charleston," I told her.

"Ooh.. a chain restaurant; fancy," she said playfully. We walked to her car and I laughed again at the rope for a door handle. I wasn't going to marry this girl for her money, that was for sure. I paused for a second at the thought. I just randomly thought about marrying a girl that I'd been dating for a month. I wasn't one of those guys who's afraid of commitment, but I was also trying really hard not to be the hyper-clingy boyfriend. Ashley and I were enjoying ourselves and enjoying learning about each other. I should probably keep the marriage talk in check; at least for a bit.

"Well, I figured since you're driving I should really pull out all the stops," I quipped as we climbed into the car.

I climbed into my seat only to find Ashley's mouth waiting there to kiss me. As we broke our kiss, she whispered, "Is there anyone around?" Perplexed, I looked around. We were at the very back of the parking lot sandwiched between an old tree and the one car in the lot that I would buy with someone else's money.

"No; Why?"

She started unbuttoning her vest and pulled it off, then whipped her t-shirt off and quickly pulled her vest back on. Seeing my confused, but surely grinning, countenance she clarified, "You didn't want me to wear a t-shirt right?" I nodded. "Just the vest, the skirt and the shoes. Right?" I nodded again. "Well then I've done as requested, right?" I stared at her, slightly dumbfounded, before leaning in to kiss her. "I'm also super wet right now. I'm going to be dripping down my legs all night, I fear," she teased with a smile as she started the car. My own arousal was painful and I tried to adjust myself surreptitiously. Ashley saw out of the corner of her eye and smiled.

We'd only taken her car a couple places so far, mostly just grocery store runs for little things. We'd already made a bit of a game of it. Basically trying to make out as much as possible at every red light. Tonight was no exception. As we drove the five or six miles to the restaurant, we leaned over at every light to kiss. At one light that I knew was going to be red awhile, I even reached over and slipped my hand up her skirt. She wasn't kidding about being wet. When I pulled my hand back, my fingers and palm were both quite moist.

We arrived at Chile's 10 minutes later, both frustrated and happy. Dinner was interesting. My Dad, a man every bit 350 pounds, is the only person I'd ever seen finish a Boss Beef Burger at Chile's to this day. Ashley gave it a run for its money though. The brisket, ribs, sausage monstrosity seemed to disappear almost effortlessly down her gullet. She managed to finish about 3/4ths of it before finally giving up. "That; was too much," she said as she sat back. "I hope my gluttony doesn't turn you off."

"I'm not certain there's anything you do that would turn me off."

"Let's hope we never find out," she said with a smile. She glanced at her watch and said, "We should get going." I nodded and we went to the car. As we were driving, she asked me out of the blue, "Why do you like me?"

"Uh.. I don't know. Honestly things have happened so fast I haven't had time to make my pro/con list," I said with a smirk. The hand on the gear shift flicked out and smacked my leg with a slap.

"Seriously. I hope it's not just all the fooling around stuff."

"No; definitely not. I couldn't handle being with a girl I didn't like for just the sex. And my understanding is that college is filled with girls that put out. So I'm clearly not with you for just the sex," I regretted it as soon as it came out of my mouth. I knew I hadn't said it right. Oh no.

Ashley's face scowled and I was afraid she was going to yell or cry but I wasn't sure which.

"That's not how I meant it;" I said but she cut me off.

"I know. You don't have to parse your words with me. You're not particularly good at it anyways. I really, really want to have sex with you Nick. Seriously. You have no idea how hard it is to stop myself every single time we're together. And;" she trailed off.

"And what?"

"I don't know if I should tell you this;"

"What? Seriously. Ashley. It's fine. What?"

She took a breath, focused and then turned to me as we pulled into the parking lot. "And, if I'm being 100% honest, if you'd tried to have sex with me most nights, I doubt I would have stopped you. That's how turned on you get me. But the thing is, I wouldn't be happy the next day. And I want to be happy with you. I want to make you happy," she said, tears rolling down her cheeks now. My heart broke.

"Ashley, you make me happier than I ever thought a girlfriend could make me. Thank you for telling me that. I love that you trust me to tell me something like that. And I promise, we will not have sex until you tell me you're ready when you're NOT horny."

She nodded, laughed and leaned in to kiss me gently. It was soft and romantic. Unlike most of our kisses that tended to be filled with need, this kiss conveyed only love and happiness. "You're going to have to ask me from several states away by letter," she said as we broke our kiss.

I smiled, "Why?"

"Because that's going to be the only time I'm not horny, I think."

We grinned at each other and got out of the car. Grabbing her hand, we walked into the movie theater. I felt closer with her than I had ever before. Which in and of itself was a neat thing about our relationship. Thus far, despite having a couple of small fights, I legitimately felt like I liked her more each day. What she'd just told me. What she'd shared with me, really felt like she was letting me in. It was something that I knew that a girl shouldn't tell a guy. As weird as it sounds, I thought in that moment, "If I ever have a girl, there's no way I'd want her telling a guy that," but when Ashley told me, all I could feel was pride in myself and love for her. I must have squeezed her hand thinking about it because she squeezed it back and looked at me in a way that made me feel like I was the only person in the universe at that moment.

We got into the theater and I started walking up the stairs, I began to cut into the middle about fourth row from the top but Ashley tugged my hand. I turned around and she gestured up towards the top with a shake of her head and a smile. Confused, I followed her lead as we went to the back corner of the theater. She sat in the corner and I sat to her right. She whispered into my ear, "I picked out a movie that I don't care about seeing and that had been out a while on purpose. Once the lights go out, feel free to; distract me."

I grinned at her, now eager for the movie to begin. The movie was perfect too. It was a dark, loud movie and we were only two of maybe 20 people in the theater and the only ones on the back row. There was a railing in front of us, so even if one of the other patrons had turned around, they wouldn't be able to see anything.

At first, we just made out but my right hand quickly started fumbling around her chest. The vest was really sexy but it was a little bit tight and didn't allow for much access. Sensing my problem, Ashley stared me in the eyes and bit her lip (I loved that look) and unbuttoned one of the buttons. Then another. The vest was now gaping open down below her cleavage and I could easily slip my hand in to tweak her nipples. They were harder than I'd ever felt. The scene on camera was a loud party scene and the characters themselves were having to yell just to be heard. I pinched her nipple and she let out a moan that was quite loud but the noise didn't travel anywhere beyond me. I grabbed and squeezed her left tit, enjoying the gasps and moans she made as I did this.

After playing with her tit for ten minutes or so, I reached down between her legs with one hand. She reflexively clamped her legs together then looked me in the eyes while she slowly, seductively separated her thighs. My fingers worked up to find her smooth pussy was literally dripping. She hadn't been kidding earlier. The tops of her thighs were slightly moist and once I got a finger into her she positively dripping. Her whole body was shaking and squirming as my fingers worked inside of her.

To this day, I don't remember much of that movie. What I do remember is the increasingly desperate look that worked across Ashley's face over that two hour period. My inexperience with actually getting her off combined with my love of exploring her body and her ability to get pleasure from almost anything I did combined to keep her at the edge in that dark theater After about an hour, she started frantically stroking my cock through my pants and making pleading whimpering noises. I'm almost certain that's what she was telling me in the car. If I'd just grabbed her and pulled her to the floor with me, I think she might have been so far gone at that moment that she'd have ridden me until we were kicked out of the theater. Fortunately, I enjoyed what we were doing and didn't feel any desire to push my luck. Instead, I just refocused my efforts on seeing exactly how far back into her head I could make her eyes roll. Towards the end, I was having to keep my mouth clamped to hers because, despite the building crescendo of the movie, she was starting to get loud enough that I was worried about her drawing attention. When the final scene came and the credits started rolling, I pulled my fingers out and she uttered a pleading, desperate, "No". It was louder than she intended but I don't think anyone heard it over the music playing. I adjusted my cock in my pants, which was far more aching than I realized.

We walked out to her car and she leaned into me and whispered, "You drive, I'm going to finger myself so hard while I'm sucking your cock on the way back home."

"Uh.. I can't drive a stick," I told her.

"Screw it. Get in," she said as she practically shoved me into the passenger seat. She hopped in the driver seat, and sped off into the back of the parking lot. She parked behind a low wall in a secluded area, turned off the car and practically dove at my cock. "You have no idea how badly I want you. I'm going to suck this cock so hard," she said as she fished my cock out and took it deeper into her throat than she'd ever done. She was moaning as she bobbed up and down quickly on my shaft. Her right hand was already between her legs as she knelt in the seat and tried to race to see who would cum first. Honestly, I'm not sure which one first place really was. I'd never seen her so turned on. Ultimately, it was nearly a tie. She started coming and screamed onto my cock which set me off and I started spurting into her mouth. She did her best to maintain her composure and keep it all in but the orgasm was too much and it dribbled out of her mouth back down my cock as she rode her orgasm as far as possible.

It took us a minute to finally catch our breath. Forming coherent thought and then words took another couple minutes after that. "Wow," I said eloquently.

"Yeah. Is that what date night's going to be like with you?" she asked with a grin.

"Nah. I'm hoping they get better," I smiled back at her. We laughed.

"Well don't expect that every time. I just couldn't help myself. I was seriously this close to doing that in the theater. I needed to cum so badly."

"Yeah, I could tell."

Ashley was true to her word. She wanted me to take the lead in teaching her everything "sexy" as she put it. What I'd earlier taken for an eagerness to do anything was actually an eagerness to LEARN everything. One example that sticks out in my mind was the discussion of clothes, "I liked picking out your clothes the other night," I told her one night, trying to steer the conversation towards sexy time.

"Nick. Tell me what you WANT to do. Don't beat around the bush."

"Okay, fine. I; I, um.. want to pick out your clothes?"

"All the time?" she asked. There was no judgment in her voice, just seeking clarity.

"Uh.. Yeah; I guess?" I said. She shot me a look. "Yes," I amended.

"No."

"No? What happened to I'm in charge?" I asked, optimistically pulling her down to the bed.

"You're only in charge of my sex education," she said as she playfully kissed me before hopping back up. "Now you've told me what you like. I can decide what to do about it." I must have frowned because she continued, "Oh don't be disappointed. We'll find a way to make you happy. I just think you picking out my clothes is kind of; creepy? Awfully controlling don't you think?"

I shrugged. "I suppose. It's not really the controlling aspect. That doesn't do anything for me on this one."

Ashley raised an eyebrow, "On this one? Let's come back to THAT, Mister. So what does turn you on about picking out my clothes?"

"Well; If I'm being honest, I guess it's two things. One, I have a mild clothes fetish; I guess," I smiled bashfully and Ashley grinned back.

"Yeah; I'd noticed that; and the other?"

"I like the idea that you'd wear things that I like just to turn me on; Does that make sense?"

"I think so. Okay. Let's try this. In general, what would you have me wear if you DID tell me what to wear?" she said as she came over and put her knees to either side of me as she climbed on the bed. Her tits were right in front of me.

"Hmm.. I don't know;" I was finding words hard to concentrate on at that particular moment.

"Well think about it. I can change my style a bit," she said as she kissed me.

"Well; I guess I like seeing you in really sexy clothes. You know? Tight, short, showing off skin; like that,"

"No! You don't say! Be more specific. What do you see other girls wearing that you wish I wore for you?"

"Hmm.. Well; Those little short Daisy Duke shorts. Mini skirts. Anything that shows off your cleavage. Oh I really like skirts that have a slit on the side. Like really high slits," I said pointing to her upper thigh.

"What else," she said. Her breath was getting a bit quicker and deeper and I could tell she was getting turned on. "What accessories?"

"I really like chokers," I whispered as I traced my fingers along her neck where I imagined one sitting. "And stockings."

"Pantyhose?" she asked as I felt her start to grind her pelvis into me a little.

"Ewe.. no; I really, really dislike pantyhose. They just look stupid. Thigh high stockings. Especially with a garter belt." She laughed.

"Not sure how practical that is in Florida. Maybe you'll have to take me somewhere cold."

"We just need to live somewhere that you can wear little short shorts in the summer and dresses with slits on the side and thigh highs in the winter," I told her with a big smile. She kissed me.

"Gimme a minute. I think I have something you might like," she said and hopped off my lap. She started rummaging through her drawers until she found what she was looking for. I couldn't see what she had in her hands but she had a downright devilish look on her face. She closed the door to her closet and started changing. In about 45 seconds, she said, "Close your eyes."

"OK," I said. I could sense her walk out. She'd put on some heels because I could hear the click-clack on the dorm room tile. "Can I open them?"

"Uh-huh," she said with a breathless whisper that was just in front of me. I opened my eyes and my cock, which had already been hard with anticipation, ratcheted up a notch. She was wearing a pair of jean shorts that had frayed edges and looked like the were cut off right above the bottom of her ass. Her top was a black v-neck tank top that hung loosely to her chest. She was currently leaning towards me and the neck of the shirt fell forward enough that I could see her tits and nipples unobstructed. "I don't know. This seems kind of slutty, don't you think?" She asked as she walked around the room.

"Hmm.. a little I guess;" I told her as I watched her pick up some clothes by bending at the waist seductively. The absurdly high heels

"A little?" she asked as she walked towards me. I couldn't tear my eyes away from the sexiest image I'd ever seen. "What kind of girl wears these shoes," she said as she put them up on the chair. The shorts were so short that I could see her pussy lips. "With this; outfit?" she asked and came forward. My mouth was dry. "What. Kind. Of. Girl. Nick?" she said emphasizing each word.

"A slut," I said. Instinctively knowing the answer she wanted to hear.

"And this is what you want me to wear?" I nodded. "Really?" I nodded again, spellbound. "You like me dressing in these cheap, slutty clothes?" she said as she knelt in front of me and fished out my cock. My mind was still in a haze as I watched her begin to work on my cock. "Tell me Nick," lick, "Do you like," kiss, "what you see?" She finished as she took the entire length of my cock down her throat. She held it there for a moment before coming back off with a gasp of air. "I can't tell," suck, suck, "whether you like me like this." She said as she came off my cock and stared at me.

"You are the hottest thing I've ever seen," I told her as I put my hand on the back of her head and nudged her back down. She smiled as she focused in and sucked my cock into the back of her throat. She'd learned exactly what I liked and was moaning onto my cock and taking long deep strokes into her mouth. She reached up with her hands and pulled her tits out of her shirt. The neck was loose and low cut so they came freely out and she started squeezing and pinching them. Her blowjobs had gotten better and better and it wasn't long before she had me on the edge. Ashley was moaning lustily and seemed almost as turned on as I was. I was so close to coming that I reflexively reached out and grabbed her head and thrust into her gaping mouth. After just four or five thrusts I let out a combination moan and yell and came down her throat. A little bit escaped her lips and she wiped it with a finger and licked it up. Watching her do that made my cock twitch even as it deflated.

We snuggled up in her bed and caught our breath. "So you liked that, huh? You don't normally cum that way. I must have gotten you pretty hot and bothered."

I hugged her, "You have no idea. That basically pushed all my buttons. You didn't mind when I grabbed your head. I couldn't really help myself. Sorry," I said somewhat sheepishly.

"Oh no. I liked it. When I felt you take control I knew you were super turned on and going to cum quick. It was good," she said as she kissed me. She was amazing. "I guess I better change."

"You sure? You look pretty good the way you are," I told her half joking.

"Seriously? This? You wouldn't mind me walking around in public this way?"

"Mind?" I said genuinely confused.

"Okay, stud. I'll call your bluff. Let's go," she said and hopped up. Ashley looked in the mirror and fixed up her lipstick and straightened her hair while I slipped my pants back on. She walked to the door and turned back towards me, still half expecting me to chicken out. I just smiled at her, walked up and gave her a quick peck, then opened the door and gestured with my arm chivalrously. She gave her shorts a little downward tug and sauntered out the door. The heels made her hips sway back and forth and her already difficult-to-avoid-staring-at-ass went up a few notches to being truly spect

Higher Learning and Loving: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 27 Aug 2026 04:01:00 +0000

Higher Learning and Loving: Part 2.

Advancing in our field of study.

Based on a post by Masterful Husband. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The rest of the weekend went much the same. Ashley seemed determined to accomplish three things. Master the art of blow jobs. Make me happy. And to make me cum so many times that I'd have nothing left for a year. She let me play with her tits a little when she was going down on my but steadfastly refused anything else. Every time I tried, she would say, "Nope, no classes. No tits. Besides, I think I need to practice some more," and she would pull my shorts off and start sucking my cock again. She never got the entirety of me into her mouth but it wasn't for lack of trying. All told, I came seven times in three days although the last time I had to jerk off to finish. That was actually pretty hot since Ashley kept her mouth close to my cock making little pleading, moaning noises as I got closer and closer. Her tongue dangling out almost identically to that first time. She looked like she genuinely wanted (needed?) my cum in her mouth. By Sunday evening, I was completely drained. We ate dinner at Subway just next to the dorms. It wasn't good but Ashley was still determined to "put some meat on my bones." My roommate had come back so we took our subs up to the TV lounge and ate. When we were finished, we snuggled on the couch. She rubbed her ass seductively up against me as she sat between my legs and watched TV. I nibbled at her ear and whispered, "You're getting me so hard."

She leaned her head back and kissed me with a full open mouth kiss and whispered back, "I know. I can feel it jammed into my back."

I stared at her. "Girls can feel that?" I asked, probably louder than I should've.

"Of course," she said, then laughed again. "You are adorable," she told me then kissed me again and gave her ass another wiggle. Now I had worries about every high school dance I'd ever attended.

We made out unashamedly in the TV lounge. It wasn't really that odd actually. Though we were probably a little hotter and heavier than most. I didn't care. I had this gorgeous girl who seemed to really be into me. I was going to make sure that she knew I was into her too. That night, we went back to our own rooms for the first time in two nights. It kind of sucked.

We went back to normal during the next week. Which was actually a nice change. As much as I'd enjoyed the blowjobs, I had missed playing with her and watching her feel pleasure. I was really enjoying that particular aspect of our relationship. We both seemed to derive most of our pleasure from seeing the other feel good. It made for some really intense moments.

Tuesday afternoon, we were eating lunch and talking about classes. We both had tests coming up and while neither one of us was particularly worried about them, we did have to actually learn the material. We were laying out on the green on a blanket. It was difficult not to be distracted by her beautiful ass as I tried in vain to focus on my math textbook.

After about 45 minutes, Ashley leaned into the blanket and with a sigh, breathed in a deep breath. "I love this blanket. It smells exactly like Nick."

"You're weird," I told her but on the inside I was smiling. I'd never met anyone like her and was enjoying getting to learn about a whole new type of person.

"I'm really stressed out," she said as she stretched. Watching her stretch was pretty fantastic.

"No you're not," I told her. I hadn't known her long but the idea of her being stressed about a test was pretty ridiculous. She smirked at me and stuck her tongue out.

"Yes; but if I WAS stressed, maybe you could help me relax bank in my room?" she asked with a smile.

"You sure? You've done all the studying you're going to do?"

Ashley stared at me for a second before leaning into me and giving me a quick kiss. "Nick, I'm not looking for 'relaxation' when I say we should relax in my room," she said and this time I got it. I threw my bags into my backpack, folded the blanket and grabbed her palm all in under 15 seconds. We walked back to the dorms hand-in-hand swaying our arms and grinning from the secret we shared. I pinned her to the elevator wall as we enjoyed the leisurely ride on the Hellevator. We practically ran to her room and threw our stuff on the floor.

"So what did you have in mind? A massage?" I asked, reaching for her tits.

"Uh huh. That's just going to get me worked up and frustrated. I figured since I've been sucking your cock for a week, you might enjoy returning the favor?"

I paused for about one second before I grabbed her and slammed her to the bed. I popped the button off her pants and slipped them down. I was dimly aware that these were the same shiny black pants from the day I met her but that barely registered as I flung them across the room, panties and all. She gasped in surprise and then laughed at my eagerness

I dove in with no clue what I was doing. I remembered some guys joking about spelling the alphabet so I tried that and tried to really focus on her movements and noises. At first, I just used my tongue on the opening to her pussy but that didn't seem to do as much for her as when I scraped my tongue along the moist slit above the opening. Every time I went through there, she moaned and arched her back. I wasn't sure what the clitoris was but I knew enough to assume I'd found its general vicinity. Before long, she grabbed my head and clamped her thighs by my ears. She let out a combinations of a squeal and a moan as she came into my mouth. Her already wet opening flooded even more and I got a really good taste of her. I was hooked. And then it hit me. I'd made her cum. I'd made Ashley cum. Me. Eventually, she pushed me away much like I'd pushed her away after my own orgasm. "Too much; Too much" she said.

"So was that good?"

"Oh yeah; that was great," she said but there was something off. My manly pride was wounded. What had I done wrong? "Oh no; everything you did was great. It's just;"

"What. Tell me." I told her.

"I couldn't stop thinking about you."

"Huh?"

"I don't like leaving you all alone down there; focused on me; "

"What? Why?" I asked. None of this was making sense.

"I like when we do stuff together and we're both enjoying the pleasure."

"So you don't like giving me blowjobs?" I asked, kind of afraid of the answer.

"Oh no. I LOVE sucking your cock. It's just; I don't like to be the center of attention. I don't want to be the only one getting pleasure. I know that's a little hypocritical of me; "

I shrugged, "It's a little odd; "

"Are you sure you can handle the one way street," she said as she pulled her shirt over her head. "I mean, it'll be really HARD," she emphasized the last as she reached into my shorts for my cock,"for you to have a girlfriend who wants to ALWAYS make her man happy." Now she was pulling my shorts down and kneeling in front of me. "I know most guys HATE having a devoted," kiss, "girlfriend who just wants to suck their cock," she slipped the head into her mouth before pulling out, "and drinks their cum all the time." She said as she grabbed my ass with both hands and started sliding me down her throat. Ashley seemed determined to take me all the way down her throat. She was getting really close but hadn't quite gotten the last inch yet. Not that I didn't appreciate the effort. In fact, the effort was almost as much of a turn on as the actual act itself.

She was pulling me in and out of her mouth faster and faster. I loved looking down at her as she worked hard on my cock. Feeling her pull me in and out of her mouth with increasing speed and urgency. It was hard for me to cum standing up like this. Truthfully, it was hard to cum from just a blowjob in general. My hips were beginning to buck involuntarily and I accidentally caught her by surprise with one thrust. She pulled off of me, choking a little bit and coughed. My hand went to my cock as I asked her, "Are you okay? Sorry about that;"

"Don't worry about it. I'm getting better," she smiled up at me. Then she leaned back a little and cupped her tits in her hands, tweaking the nipples slightly. "You weren't going to be able to cum that way anyways right."

"Probably not," I said as I stared at her, mesmerized by the way she was playing with her tits.

"Do you want to lay down and I can finish you?"

A thought crossed my mind and I shook my head, "I want to cum on you."

"Really? Why?"

"I don't know. It seems hot."

She considered that for a moment, staring at my cock as I stroked it slowly. "You want to cum on my tits?" she asked, pushing them up and out at me.

I nodded, "Oh yeah."

"So you want to cum all over my tits instead of my mouth?" she asked as she tweaked her nipples and stared at me. Something about the way she said that really lit my fire and I could only nod. I started stroking my cock more urgently and less than a minute later I was shooting thick ropes all over her tits. She shuddered when the first ones hit her. A couple of weeks ago, I would have thought it was an orgasm. Now I knew it was just a pleasurable feeling but the fact that it came from my cum touching her chest seemed incredibly erotic to me. I kept stroking my cock, getting as much out of me as I could and planting it on her waiting chest. When I was finished, she seductively swiped a finger through the dripping cum and licked it. "I see you liked that."

"Oh yeah," I said again. I knelt down beside her and whispered, "I love you," as I lowered my tongue to her tits and began licking her off.

She moaned slightly and said, "I love you, too."

We hadn't said it too many times to each other since that first time. It was weird and I think both of us knew it was a little premature. I mean, how could we know something like that fully right? But everything about our relationship seemed so great that it was hard to imagine loving anyone more. I always felt so close to her after we fooled around, it was difficult for me to imagine that two people could be any closer.

She reached for a tissue to finish cleaning her chest off, "Back to studying."

She aced her first test. Of course. When she told me about it she said, "Yeah, I actually forgot to read one of the chapters but there wasn't anything about it on the test." She was kind of lucky that way.

We were sitting in the TV lounge watching something on the University Movie Channel and talking about plans for the weekend. We were sharing a couch and I was trying not to grind too much into her since their were people in the room.

I looked down at her legs as they brushed against mine. She had on a typical jean mini-skirt and t-shirt. Her legs looked nice and smooth and I put my hand on the inside of her leg a couple inches above her knee. She looked at my hand, then smiled at me knowingly and whispered, "I like it when you're forward."

"You do?" I said as I boldly moved my hand up to her mid thigh where the skirt started.

"Uh-huh," we kissed for a minute before remembering their were other people in the room. I was a little embarrassed but if Ashley was she didn't show it. Instead, she hopped up and said, "Let's go to your room."

Not one to turn down that offer, I hopped up then walked with her to my side of the dorm. I put my hand in her back pocket. It seemed like a silly thing but I'd always seen guys do that with their girls in high school and wanted to try it. It was sort of awkward but I got to basically grab her ass the whole walk so I was okay with it. If Ashley noticed, she didn't make any acknowledgment We got to my room and I started to kiss her. She kissed me back quickly but then pushed me gently away. She had a seriousness in her eyes that had me wary. "What's wrong?" I asked.

"We need to talk,"

Uh-oh. Those words. I knew where this was going. Why were we breaking up? What had I done wrong? Was there somebody else she liked? Why was this happening?

"I'm not breaking up with you," she said.

"Oh; well then why lead off a conversation that way? That's like the international code words for 'we're breaking up'," I said.

"Yeah. I realized. That's why I followed up with 'I'm not breaking up with you'," she replied, mocking my own air quotes with hers.

"Okay; so what are we talking about,"

"So, you know I love you; or I think I do, right. I mean, you feel the same way. I'm in love but also wary because; well; we're 18."

"Yeah. You know I feel the same way. We've talked about this."

"And we're here at college. I'm here to learn," she said as she took my hand. "I want to learn about everything. I really like to learn. So I want you to teach me about sex," she said. It was the weirdest, most matter-of-fact statements I'd ever heard.

"I'm sorry. What?"

"I want you to teach me; all; about; sex," she said, slowing the words out and saying them in a breathy, seductive tone.

"Um; you're ready to have sex?"

"Oh no. Not even close; I mean all about sexy things. All about fooling around. All of the OTHER things we can do."

"But I don't have any experience. Hell, everything I've done past kissing I've done with you."

"I know. But I want you to also teach me what you like. How to make you feel as good as possible."

"But you do make me feel as good as possible," I told her, still confused.

"I know you think that, but I don't think it's true. I think I can make you feel even better. I think I can do all kinds of things to turn you on if you just think about it," she said, then flicked her eyes to the side as she thought of something, "And when I AM ready for actual sex;" she leaned into me, "Actual; fucking," she continued, emphasizing the last word. "I want you to teach me all about that too."

My cock was unbelievably hard right now.

"So what does that mean? Do I need to buy a book or something?"

She grinned and chuckled a bit; Ashley didn't do giggling. "Maybe. I don't know. If you find a good one. Look, one of the great things about college is that I'm in charge of everything. I'm in charge of myself for the first time. But I don't really WANT to be in charge. So in this one area; maybe;" she looked down and, for the first time in awhile, seemed shy and lost for words, "Maybe you could be in charge?" she asked, staring at me. "I want you to be the stereotypical man," her eyes flicked back to mine and she paused with a thought, "No; not a stereotypical man. Be the man that Nick can be. That's what I want."

I gulped. I was confused and turned on and bewildered and confused and really just baffled; did I mention confused? Years of sitcoms and TV had prepared me for this moment and I looked around the room for hidden cameras or friends ready to jump out and yell, "Surprise!" There were none of either. "So what would you like me to do?" she asked with less of her usual seductiveness and more of genuine interest.

"Um; I don't know; "

"Look, I know this is; odd. And I kind of sprung it on you. Let's just ease into it and make sure we talk. I think we're really good at talking, right?" I nodded. "So just talk to me and tell me what you want."

"I want to play with your tits," I told her.

"Of course," she said with a smile as she pulled her shirt off.

"But we haven't had class," I said as her shirt came over her head.

She laughed, "I think we're past that. Besides, I told you you're in charge. So if you want to play with my tits then I want to make that happen." She unhooked her bra that fell to the floor and she stood in front of me looking incredible. I moved into her, giving her an impassioned kiss as our tongues sought out each other. Her mouth tasted wet and pure as she sighed into mine. My left hand grabbed her ass and pulled our hips together, grinding lewdly which caused my moan to join her escalating one. My right hand snaked up to her left tit and grabbed it, massaging it in my hand. I broke our kiss and looked into Ashley's eyes. She gave me a little nod of encouragement and smiled demurely.

I lowered my lip to her tit and sucked the nipple into my mouth. Ashley gasped and her knees buckled a little bit so we dropped onto the bed with a thump. My fingers worked one tit while my mouth worked the other. Then I'd alternate and switch my mouth to the other tit. I'd learned pretty well what she liked and what she didn't. The cues were pretty clear once she started bucking her hips up. At that point, she was up for anything.

I took her left nipple between my fingers and she gasped a little before I even did anything. I liked playing with her anticipation, teasing her. "Do you want me to pinch it?" I asked.

"Please," she breathed. I pinched it lightly and she moaned a deep moan.

"Harder?" I asked. She nodded slightly, lost in the sensation. "Or twist it?" I asked as I gave it a 90 degree twist. I was rewarded with a grunt from her. "Or pull on it?"

"Uh; How do you do that?" she grunted. Her left hand had snaked down into her pants and she was clearly playing with herself. I smiled, enjoying this immensely.

"I'm just doing all of the things you've taught me," I told her as I released the nipple and massaged the entire tit. She whimpered slightly but my hand snaked over to her other tit and began circling the nipple, hinting that I was going to repeat the cycle on that one. Her hips bucked and her body shuddered.

"No; You're doing all kinds of things you've learned on your own. It feels so much better when you touch me," she said then turned to me and kissed me. I rewarded the kiss with a hard pinch on the other nipple and she fairly screamed in pleasure into my mouth. I enjoyed the feeling of her tongue seeking deep into mine as they wrestled against each other.

"Make yourself cum," I said, staring into her eyes. She bit her lip sexily and nodded and her hand sped up in her pants. I snaked one hand behind her head and ran my fingers through her hair, pulling her into me for a kiss. My other hand continued to work along her nipples going back and forth, pinching and pulling them as she got closer. She moaned in both pleasure and frustration.

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing. I just can't cum when you pinch hard like that,"

"Oh, I'll stop then," I said and started to pull me hand away.

"NO!" she fairly shouted as her free hand shot up and grabbed my wrist. "Don't you dare stop; I love it; Give me more," she said, the last with an almost pleading tone. Her hand released my arm and then wiggled down to grasp my iron hard cock. She started stroking me encouragingly as I resumed work on her tits. I grabbed one nipple between my finger and knuckle and twisted it. The gasp that she let out encouraged me to twist more and I took it from 90 degrees to nearly 180 degrees. Her hips came up off the bed as if she was thrusting against some mystery lover.

"Please; Please; Please;" she chanted.

"Please what?" I asked, unsure of what she needed.

"Just please keep doing that. Keep doing anything. So fucking good!" she said and I could see her hand turn into a blur. I released the nipple and attached my lips to it while my hand went straight for the other one. She started coming as I reached it and I pinched it hard between my fingers. She screamed out loud enough that I'm sure anyone in the hallway would know what we were doing. We didn't care at that moment, however. It was the most powerful orgasm I'd seen from her and her spasming body and free hand was making my already hard cock even harder.

As she came down from her high, she rolled into me and gave me a ten

Higher Learning and Loving: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Wed, 26 Aug 2026 03:58:00 +0000

Higher Learning and Loving: Part 1.

Dweebs in need of remedial help.

Based on a post by Masterful Husband. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I was super eager to get off to college and away from my parents. But once I was there though, I was intimidated by the size of it all. I'd already met my roommate, a little odd that one, but figured I needed to explore the dorms and meet some other people as well. Somebody downstairs said that there was a TV lounge on the fifth floor so I headed up there in the rickety, slow elevator on the West side of the building. The doors to the TV lounge were thick, heavy stained wood and they opened with a thud.

Being the first day, there weren't too many people here yet so I wasn't surprised to find the room quiet. Sun streamed in the two giant windows on my right and left. I noticed the large, oversized comfortable looking chairs with their wooden frames and cheap, red fabric. They somehow looked incredibly inviting.

As I scanned the rest of the room, I saw the most attractive sight of the day. Laying flat across one of the couches was a beautiful girl. Woman, I guess I should say. She had long, flowing, dark brown hair and was reading a book while absentmindedly kicking her legs behind her. She wore a skimpy red tank top and a pair of shiny black shorts that accented her fantastic ass and beautiful hourglass shape. It was a testament to the hot Florida sun that she wasn't even close to the most scantily dressed girl I'd seen that day.

As I was staring at her ass, I dragged my eyes back to her face and realized she was staring at me with a smirk. She let the book drop and rolled over on her side. The action revealed the luscious swell of her tits. Holy shit she was hot.

"Hey, there. I'm Ashley," she said with a smile. In other people I'd met that first day, it had been an empty gesture. Usually just a perfunctory social function. But I couldn't help but feel like her smile was one that indicated genuine warmth.

"Hmm.. Hi?; I'm Nick;" I managed to croak out, proud that my voice hadn't cracked along the way. Her eyes scraped up and down the length of my body and she smiled at me again. My eyes were inevitably drawn to the firm nipples poking through the thin tank top.

"So you like what you see, big boy?" she asked brazenly. My eyes snapped back to her face and I realized I'd been caught staring at her tits.

I didn't know how to answer and my brain simply seized up. "I; uh; hmm.. what? I wasn't staring or anything;" I said, knowing even as I said it that it was an obvious lie.

"It's alright if you stare, Nick. Staring never hurt anyone;" she said as she stepped closer. My eyes fixated on her lips. Her tongue just peeking out and tracing along her upper lip didn't help my mindset. Before I could really process my feelings, she smiled and turned. I watched her as she walked away, her full ass swaying back and forth absentmindedly.

I rushed back to my room, grateful that my roommate had gone off somewhere, and jerked off the gigantic erection that I had. When I came down from my arousal, I pictured Ashley in my mind, cursing my awkwardness and swore I'd be more eloquent next time.

I kept seeing Ashley over the next couple days but never had a chance to really talk to her. She was always with someone. Guys, girls, it didn't matter. She was friendly with everyone. I figured she'd only been friendly with me because that's what she was. A friendly girl.

But I was determined not to be awkward again. Not if I got a second chance. A couple of days after our first meeting, I was in the lobby when the door opened. It was the normal mid afternoon rain-shower. Thanks, Florida. In she walked, this time wearing a thin, tight, white T-Shirt and a knee length skirt. She was completely soaked and clinging to some books in front of her that she was desperately trying to keep dry. Her hair was plastered down and she looked beautiful. "Where did that come from?" she asked to nobody in particular as she shook her hair out.

"Uh.. Yeah. It's Florida and it's midday," I said and she looked at me quizzically.

"So? There weren't any clouds in the sky!" she said, a bit indignant.

"Yeah. It doesn't matter. 2pm in the summer isn't exactly white T-shirt weather," I told her with a smirk.

Her jaw dropped a little before she looked down and then smiled back. "Come on," she said with a jerk of her head. Was she asking me to follow her? I wasn't going to miss a second opportunity so I hopped up and followed her to the elevator. The game show Hellevator had just come out and the entire dorm had adopted the name for the disturbingly old elevator on the West side of the building. The thing moved so slow that it didn't even feel like it was moving but after a good 90 seconds, we emerged on the 4th floor. So concerned for my life, had I been that I hadn't even noticed that Ashley had dropped the book from in front of her chest and was staring at me again. My eyes flicked down to her chest and the hard nipples poking through the thin shirt and bra before I dragged my vision back up to her beautiful face. When I noticed, she bit her lip in a way that was incredibly hot and then turned and walked out. I followed her, eager to see just a little bit more of her in the soaking wet t-shirt she was wearing. When we got to her dorm room, she unlocked the door and ushered me in.

"Alright Mister Florida. What SHOULD I wear at 2pm in the summer?" she said as she gestured towards her closet. I remember being struck by the lack of apparel. When I'd first seen her, I'd thought she seemed really put together and I'd mentally assumed she was some sort of sorority girl / clothes horse. Turns out I'd been entirely wrong about that. She had almost as few articles of clothing as I had. This wasn't a rich girl. This was just a girl who knew how to dress.

I looked back at her and took her in. She was standing with her hands on her hips, proudly presenting the tits that she had to know were on display. The shirt was nearly transparent and clinging to her, revealing the white bra underneath. It was obviously not padded and was likewise soaked giving me a perfect preview of what she looked like nude. At least from the waist up.

"Well?" she asked, growing impatient and probably a bit cold and uncomfortable.

I turned back to the closet, trying to compose myself and tried to subtly adjust the huge erection I was sporting. Looking in the closet, I smiled to myself. "Well this would be fine;" I said as I reached for something on the far right edge.

"Yeah. I'm not wearing a bikini just because it's raining; Try again."

"Well how about this then?" I said as I pulled the deepest v-neck colored shirt I could see.

"Fine," she said as she yanked it from my hand. She turned her back to me, whipped her shirt off, and unclasped her bra. I was really turned on but also really glad she didn't ask for help with the bra. Who knows how long it would have taken me. She threw the shirt on without a bra and turned back to me. "How do I look now?" she asked stretching her arms out and shifting her weight from one leg to the other.

"Great," I said with genuine feeling. She really did look good. Great actually.

"Thanks. I think so too. Thanks for your help; stud," she said as she traced my chest with her finger and whispered the last word into my ear. Whatever hope I had of downplaying my throbbing erection was gone and it was back in full force. "Now, I've got some studying to do so; off with you!" she said as she pushed me to the door with a smile. I couldn't help but notice that her hands were on my ass as she pushed me out the door. That has to be a good thing; Right?

There were lots of beautiful girls I ran into in those first few days but my thoughts always flitted back to Ashley. Her casual confidence. Her ass. Her mischievous smile. Her hot ass. Her look that seemed to pierce right through me and her smoking' hot ass. I probably didn't go two hours without thinking of her most days.

Unfortunately, it was a pretty hectic time. As people made new friends the schedules and plans of yesterday changed in a fluid, and often chaotic, manner. And so, I didn't really get to see Ashley until after the first day of class. I was studying my course work, already pretty much deciding these classes were mostly stupid when I heard a knock at the door. "Come in," I yelled from my bed. In walked Ashley, wearing a short little flouncy skirt and a tight tank top. She looked great. As usual.

She sauntered in with two steps and then stopped, looking at me. She had her hands behind her back, holding something. I wanted to know what it was but her motion and swaying made it hard not to stare at her tits or the hard nipples underneath her shirt. "Whatcha reading'?"

I laughed. Friends reruns had become kind of a hip thing to watch lately and I was pretty sure she was imitating Rachel from last night's episode..

"My math textbook," I said, trying to imitate David Schwimmer.

"What's it about?" she said, doing a great impression of Rachel. Something about her tone of playful bubbleheadedness was really a turn on. I could tell she was flirting with me and I really liked it.

"Math" I said with a grin. "What are you hiding behind your back, little girl?" I asked.

"Little girl?" she asked with a slightly raised eyebrow.

"I dunno. I'm not so good with the flirting. I was trying to sound 'manly'; "

"Oh. No. It definitely worked," she said as she sat beside me. I really couldn't tell if she was being sarcastic or not. "I saw you eating a weird sandwich the other day and asked one of your friends about it. I hope I made it right." With that, she pulled a Ziploc bag from behind her and inside was a beautifully made Mac and Cheese sandwich. I pulled it from the bag and noticed that it was even grilled lightly. She'd gone all out..

"Why?" I asked curiously.

"Well. When I first saw you, I thought, 'He's adorable. But way too skinny to date.' So I figured I'd better start fattening you up!"

She watched me, not grinning in playfulness. I was almost certain this wasn't flirting. I think she was serious.

"I'm floored. What a thoughtful gesture." I said but truthfully I was crestfallen. It must have shown on my face, though.

She looked at me, then scooted towards me. "Why? Did you want to date me? Or did I make the sandwich wrong?" she asked, looking up at me, our faces inches away. I could feel her breath on me and could see her eyes flicking back and forth between mine. Searching.

"The sandwich is perfect," I got out barely breathing.

"I said I can't date you. That has nothing to do with kissing," she said and leaned into me. It was my first college kiss, and truthfully, only my third kiss ever. The other two were fumbling amateurish attempts. This one blew my mind. Her lips were soft and sweet. Her tongue was searching and probing. I was more bumbling in my attempts but she guided me masterfully. We kissed for what seemed like 15 minutes though I'm sure it was much shorter. Eventually, I had to take a breath and broke the kiss off.

"Wow; That was; wow...," I said.

Ashley beamed at me. Her chest was heaving and she said, "Yeah," breathlessly. She looked down at my cock again, just like that first day. This time, her flirty playfulness was gone and what I saw was, I hoped, barely controlled lust. She licked her lips unconsciously and then said, "I better get going. I don't want to take you from your studies."

I didn't crack that book for another 30 minutes after she left.

We started hanging out a lot more after that. We studied together, which was great for me, and then made out, which was also great for me. That lasted for about a week. The next Monday, I didn't feel like going to class so I just stayed in bed. Ashley's classes ended about 45 minutes before my last one and she'd started coming to my room to study while she waited. So it wasn't really a surprise when she popped in. She saw me in bed, and the look on her face of instant concern was quite touching, "Are you feeling alright?" she asked, sitting next to me.

"Yeah. I'm fine. Just skipping class," I said as I leaned up to kiss her. Her look of concern vanished and was replaced by annoyance and maybe even anger.

"Skipping class? Why?"

"I just didn't feel like going,"; Yup, definitely anger.

"Nick, you've got to go to class. It's important."

"Why? There's literally nothing in there that I can't learn from the book and most days it's stuff I already know."

"But going to class is a good habit that will payoff in the long run," she said. Her anger had mollified swiftly, another trait of hers I liked.

"I just don't see a lot in it," I said. I really liked that I could talk to her so honestly. She stopped and thought for a moment. Then, she started unbuttoning her shirt. Unsure of what she was doing, I felt just like I had that first time she flirted with me. Uncertain and scared.

"Tell you what. How about for every class you attend each day, you can play with these for 10 minutes?" she said as her shirt, now fully unbuttoned parted to reveal her tits. She pulled the cups of her bra down and stroked the hard nipples with her hands. I watched as her eyes rolled into the back of her head and she let out a little moan.

"Did you just cum?" I asked. She stopped immediately and looked at me. There was silence for about 15 seconds before she finally busted out laughing.

"Oh you silly boy. No, that wasn't even CLOSE to cumming. I guess you do have a lot to learn."

"I guess you'll have to teach me," I said as I reached for her tits. She pulled away before I could touch them.

"How many classes have you gone to today?" she asked, already knowing the answer.

"None; but; "

"Then you don't get any of these, do you?"

I paused for about two seconds before jumping up, grabbing my bag and sprinting out the door. If I sprinted the whole way, I'd only be 5 minutes late for my last class.

That first night, I only got 10 minutes of time with Ashley's tits. And that was mostly orientation. The real fun and experimentation started the second night. She was incredible. I felt like I was playing an instrument. Her body would shake and convulse. She would moan and beg. It was like playing some sort of symphony orchestra. A very erotic one.

I started out just tracing around her nipple and running my finger across it. But with her encouragement I got more and more varied, grabbing her tit, licking the nipple, flicking it. After a couple of nights of that, she begged me to pinch her. That drove her absolutely wild. She asked for it to be harder. So I pinched harder and that seemed like it drove her nuts. She again assured me that she hadn't orgasmed but whatever this non-orgasm thrashing around was seemed about 10x more intense than any fake orgasm I'd seen in porn. I was totally hooked.

Unfortunately, Friday came. My roommate had gone on some trip for the weekend. Ashley and I had talked enough for me to know that sex was off the table. At least for now. But I was leaving every session with her incredibly frustrated. Not in an actual frustration kind of way but in a wonderful sexual frustration way that made me actually enjoy the masturbation afterwards. Nevertheless, Ashley had made a couple off-hand comments about sleeping over and I was a bit worried about the perpetual hard on I might have for the next 48 hours.

On top of that, I already had learned enough about her that I could fairly easily guess that she was going to stick by the letter of our agreement. And because I had no classes on Saturday (or Sunday; Argh), that probably meant no playtime other than kissing.

Friday, after class, Ashley showed up at my door. She was wearing a tight pair of workout shorts and a sports bra. I think she'd just jogged from across campus. Over one shoulder was a backpack which she threw down as she lunged at me, kissing me fully on the lips. My hands instantly went to her ass as I pulled her to me. We'd been apart all of 15 or 16 hours and yet we were kissing as if we'd been starving for each other. As the door shut, I pushed her into the wall more roughly than I intended. She let out a visceral moan directly into my mouth that energized me in a way I'd not known before. I pushed harder, sliding my thigh between her legs which parted instantly. She started sliding herself against me, thrusting in lust. My hands found the bottom of her sports bra, a type of bra I figured I could handle, and pulled it up above her tits. My right hand fell onto her left tit, grabbing it as my head dipped down to suck on her right nipple. It was hard and eager for attention.

Finally, I grabbed her and pulled her to the bed, laying her down and towering over her. She looked at me, searching back and forth between my eyes the way she does. Trying to figure something out. I didn't know what she saw but she must have liked it because she let out another moan as she pulled her bra completely off. I was determined to drive her just as nuts as she had been driving me. So I worked on her nipples for the next 40 minutes. I did everything I knew to do and a few things I'd been thinking about. She really went wild when I sucked the hard nub between my teeth, allowing them to scrape along the edge. I also found that pulling and twisting were almost as good as pinching. Really anything seemed to go. In fact, the more I played and the more turned on she got, the more I realized that really anything was good to her once she got past a certain point. Short of causing actual damage, I wasn't sure there was anything I could do to her that she wouldn't register as pleasure. So I experimented freely and she loved every moment of it.

When the clock hit 6:10, I stopped instantly. I don't know what I expected to happen. Well, that's not true, I had secret hopes that she'd beg me to fuck her. but those weren't actual real expectations and I had no preparation for that so it was a good thing she didn't. Instead she let out a moan of frustration before turning and saying three words she hadn't said to me yet, "I love you."

It was totally unexpected and totally weird. Her tone was one of exasperated frustration completely at odds with the words. And yet, I knew she meant them. She obviously didn't mean to say them which somehow made them even more endearing. They weren't calculated. They weren't filled with secret meaning.

I looked at her with a question, "Why?"

"You have absolutely NO idea, how much of a turn on it is that you respect my boundaries enough to stop like this. I am 100% certain that I couldn't be like this with 99% of the guys on the planet."

I was a bit offended for males in general and I puffed up to defend them. Before I could say anything, "Okay; maybe 90%; Either way, a great many men wouldn't have the self control to do what you just did; " she leaned up into me, her nipples still incredibly hard, "and it has me so wet that my panties would be creamed right now; but I didn't wear any."

I swear I nearly came right there. But what was even better was that her hand began tracing its way up my thigh. "You've been absolutely perfect this week and I think it's time you get a reward. You've spent the whole week making me feel good. But there's no more classes until Monday and so we can't play with these any more." Her hands cupped her tits as she held them up to me. Her coquettish look was really hot.

"What would you normally do after I leave?"

I looked down, embarrassed by the answer. "Would it help if I told you what I do?" I looked at her, curious. "I go back to my room," she said as her hands hooked into her shorts, "Strip out of my clothes," she continued as she pulled her shorts to the floor, "and finger myself until I can't think anymore."

She laid back onto her back and slipped her hand between her legs. She then spread her legs revealing the first pussy I'd ever seen. She'd shaved it completely smooth, I guess it felt better to

Aussie Chronicles

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 00:26:00 +0000

A pair of letters from life down under.

Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Story 1: Can I Hold Your Hand

The guy who had something extra, gives it to her.

By Baztrachian

My name is Dennis. Growing up on our ranch in Western Australia, I lived a pretty isolated life. Starting at around age twelve, I was bussed into town, and had to adjust to big classrooms, and girls. Some of them were already well developed by the time I hit my, shall we call it, ‘growth spurt’? I noticed I had a weird effect on girls but more so on women. If they touched my hands they'd act weird and sometimes just get quiet and stare at me. It was weird so I didn't tell my parents but by the time I was thirteen I wore gloves all the time. That way I could do all the normal things everyone else did like shake hands and stuff like that without causing a problem. At first, Folks assumed I had an injury or skin rash.

Soon folks thought I had some OCD about germs. Yes, as hard as it was to wear gloves all the time it was even harder not to wear them. You never know how much people touch each other with their hands until you can't do it. Try refusing to shake someone's hands sometime. You'll see. Fortunately for me the hand thing had no effect on my own household members, including my mother & sister. Perhaps it’s a pheromone thing, I don’t know? At a family reunion when I was 14, my female cousins went numb like the girls at school, so after that, I always wore gloves around them. Unless I wanted them to shut up, then it was kind of handy!

As I transitioned from middle school to high school, the female reactions to my touch brought on more immediate & expressive sexual attraction. The younger girls were confused by their feelings, the older and sexually active girls weren’t confused at all. They knew they were horny.

Granted, I took off the gloves like when I was out with my Boy Scout troop, playing sports at school, and some other social events where there were no women around.

Avoiding girls as a practice, made some people think I was gay; so it was a relief when I went off to Perth for Curtin University, where being weird was much more acceptable.

But more to the point here, is I wasn't gay. I really did want a girlfriend.

In my speech class I met a cute girl named Melody. She was perky, a little offbeat, average in size, and she wore her dark hair in very feminine pixie cut that showed off her sexy neck.

Taking a chance, I started to hang out more with Melody and her group of friends from Bunbury, a city further south on Australia’s west coast. One night she came to a rugby game I was in. Afterward, she came down on the field & impulsively leaned in and kissed me on the lips, before going home with her gals. I discovered that I could kiss her and she was just fine, with no odd side effects.

A month later, a few of us were in her off-campus apartment after class, for lunch. After eating, the others suddenly left for class, leaving just the two of us. Mel was looking at my gloved hands. She asked why I wore gloves around campus, but not in always? She even saw me at Rugby practice last week without gloves on. I tried brushing it off with a witty joke. I had several rehearsed one-liners ready, for such inquiries. She laughed, then added; “But seriously; why?
I tried a tall-tale far-fetched narrative for my next come back. That didn’t deter her persistency either.

I paused, then decided to risk it and just explain to her about the gloves and the true impact of my hands, but I think she thought the truth was just an even crazier tale to cover for some Obsessive Cumpulsive thing on my part.

"Dennis, do you think it would be okay for me to touch your hands without the gloves? Do you trust me?"

It had been a few years since the last time I'd deliberately touched a woman, and that was in another place, hours away from college. Maybe here & now it would be okay? Besides, I was longing to touch her and feel her lovely skin.

"Alright, but don't say I didn't tell you what might happen." With that I removed my gloves.

"Your hands look so soft! I've never seen a guy with hands as soft as yours..." and that's where her sentence ended. Mel had her hand on mine and now she had that glazed-over look, which I remembered so well. As she sat there staring at me, I took the chance to gently touch her face and then steal a caress of her gorgeous neck. That stirred her up a bit.

"Oh, my God; that's amazing!" she finally said. Then her face turned a little red.

"What's it like?" I asked her. Hate to admit but I was really curious about it.

"It's like riding a roller coaster and getting that feeling you get when it goes over a hill!" She squirmed in her seat. "Oh, that's doing things for me!"

Then she got up and strided over to her bathroom. I got up and cleared the table, grabbed my gloves, then sat on the couch. A couple minutes later she came back out, looking calmer. She sat down by me and said; “I thought I might have peed my panties. False alarm; sort of.”

She sat back down at the table & looked at me in wonder as the effect started to wear off. "Fuck, Dennis! You weren't lying were you? Oh my God, that must have been a bitch to grow up with that. You poor thing."

Her hands impulsively went to mine again, and she touched me before I had a chance to react. Her head dropped back against the backrest, & her jaw went slack. She just seemed to melt into the couch. I let go of her hands and her recovery was a little faster this time. She was definitely experiencing it pretty intensely. She was looking at me like she was starving and I was a bacon cheeseburger.

(Yeah, virgin Dennis was stupid enough not to realize that she was sexually aroused.)

"Oh, my. I think we need to explore this a little more..." she said as she reached for me again. This time I pulled my hands back and slipped on my gloves.

"Mel, I think I'm gonna to the library, and maybe let you get yourself together, okay?"

I stood up and left her on her couch. She looked a little confused so I left, to let her recover in private.

It was maybe twenty minutes later when she texted me, asking me to come back to her place. I sighed and texted back that I was on my way. I figured if she was okay enough to text me then she was okay, right? I guess I had some responsibility to make sure she was okay. It was twenty minutes for me to walk back to her place.

When she opened the door for me, I caught my breath. The object of my desire was standing before me in a long t-shirt. I immediately noticed her stiff nipples, and concluded that the t-shirt was perhaps the only thing she was wearing. She still had that craving hungry look.

She managed to compose herself & politely invite me in, and had me sit on her couch.

"I think we need to talk." she said, as she sat down next to me and let her soft boob lean against my horny arm.

"Okay,” I said. “About what?"

Then she looked me in the eyes and boldly said; "I think you need to fuck me so we can find out what this does." She said this with an impish smile while reaching for down my cock, which was hard. To be honest, I’d been very smitten by Mel since we first met on campus. Hence, it was usually hard when I was around Mel, so this wasn't all that remarkable.

What was remarkable was my virgin cock getting its first female attention. I immediately decided that I liked this. Loved this. Quite a lot.

"Mel, this is probably going to be a very bad idea. Are you sure you want to do this, because I know I do."

She bit her lip and in a very exaggerated nod, said; “God, yes.”

Leading me to her bedroom, she unbuttoned my shirt and pushed it off my shoulders. My shorts came next and I let them drop as I stepped out of my sandals. I was almost naked except for my gloves.

Mel pulled her t-shirt over her head, and there she was. In all her feminine glory! She smiled at me and then kissed me lightly on the lips. Her hands went to my gloves.

"Mel, I have to tell you something..."

She looked a little surprised and she smiled. "Okay, the hand thing wasn't enough? What else? And please don’t tell me you have herpes."

"I'm a virgin."

She giggled and smiled as she held her hands against her chest, "So am I! Isn't this crazy? I was planning to wait, but now all I can think about is you!"

She yanked my arm and tugged me to the bedroom. Then she pulled back the blankets and climbed onto the middle of the waterbed. Patting on the bed she meant for me to join her.

My cock jutted out from my body like a diving board. I briefly had an ethical discussion with myself about what I was doing and if it was fair to Mel. I quickly realized that I loved her, I wanted to be with her, and sooner or later we were going to have sex so why not now? Besides, she liked me, right?

I went to get on the bed and had one knee on the blankets when she held up her hand.

"Gloves. Off. Now."

I drew in a breath for the moment of truth and took off my gloves. Being careful not to touch her too soon I got onto the bed next to her and laid on my side. She rolled over to face me, we rocked a bit from the waves.

"Touch me." she said.

"Where?"

She smiled. "Any damn where you want. But do it now."

I slowly moved my hand to her breast and then gently palmed it. Her reaction was instant. She sighed as a feeling of arousal and euphoria swept over her. I may have been a virgin but I knew what serious arousal looked like and this was it! Her face was flush, again.

The glassy look in her eyes returned, but she held it together better. We kissed and started making out. Her hands were all over me and my hands were all over her. I noticed that her pelvis was rhythmically rocking. I don’t think she knew.

It wasn't maybe even two or three minutes when she rolled onto her back and pulled me on top of her. I had no idea what I was doing but my cock certainly knew where it wanted to be and I started pushing and prodding.

"Here." she said, as she reached between us and firmly grabbed my rod and guided me until my sensitive tip felt her warm cunt. She moved my cock across her furrow a few times and then suddenly I felt the silky smooth wetness of her treasures.

I hesitated and looked into her eyes.

"Please." she lusted.

I slipped into her glorious heaven. It was snug and tight and shallow, but with a twerk of her hips, she burst open her depths. “Ah, ahah!” she groaned for a moment, her eyes expressing some pain.

And then she rocked her hips up and swallowed my full length. It was wet, warm, & snug. And it blew my mind to finally have my cock inside the girl of my dreams.

"Oh, Jesus...fuck..." she uttered as I started to fuck her. Her eyes rolled back and then she closed them, panting heavily. She fell limp as my hips rose and fell on hers. I'd love to tell you it went on and on but, you know...virgin. I was new to this, and too soon I felt my cum rising. I think my last wet dream last longer than this.

The college health class came back to me at that moment. I briefly thought about stopping. Then looking at Mel, my desire took over and I pressed deep into her and let loose! It felt so great to cum in her. We laid there embracing for a few more minutes as her breathing relaxed.

“Look at me, Dennis,” she said. As I looked at her, she started twitching and moaning. Her hips moved to meet mine and I shot out another few squirts of cum. We did this routine again, until my cock and balls were starting to feel a little sore from the effort.

When I was done, Mel lay there senseless. She was still twitching and moaning, and now her hands felt her own body. It was amazingly erotic. This thing she was doing went on and on, but then tapered off for several minutes at which point she fell soundly asleep.

I got up and turned around to look at the lovely woman who gave herself to me. I looked down at my spent dick. It had a bit of a blood stain at the base. I guess this is what’s referred to as ‘popping her cherry?’

I grabbed my clothes and took a quick rinse in her shower, then got dressed enough to be presentable. Sitting down in her living room I fiddled with my hands and eventually turned on the TV. The sun set in the west. Right around eight o’clock I heard her stirring.

When she came out of the bedroom she had this silly smile on her face. And the t-shirt. Just the t-shirt. I could tell she was still aroused. Anyone would have seen that.

"Lover, that was absolutely fucking ah, mazing!"

"You're okay?" Really I was concerned for her. I loved her after all.

She sat down on the couch next to me and kissed me. "I'm fine. I had no idea that was what sex was supposed to be like. Fuck."

Her hand went to my chest.

"Dennis, you're like the best psych drug ever invented!"

"You've done drugs?" I asked.

"Only when I had my wisdom teeth pulled. And this was way the fuck better than that! When your dick touched me it was like the whole world felt at peace and everything was going to be wonderful and then you started fucking me. Damn, that was intense! When you came in me it was like getting injected with a rainbow!"

She went on and on about the experience, and as she did it was pretty clear she wanted more. I touched her face and she flushed with arousal; and this time we didn't even make it back to the bed. I fucked her right there on the couch.

I lasted a little longer before I felt the unstoppable urge to cum in her. This time she gave a little cry and then fell limp.

It took me a little time to calm down and when I did, I picked up Mel and carried her to the bedroom. She was totally passed out and I figured to let her sleep it off so after covering her up I got dressed and headed to my dorm.

She called me late the next morning, explaining how she'd slept in and missed her morning classes. She didn't seem to care about it too much, and told me she would make her afternoon classes. But she also insisted I had to come over for dinner.

Naturally I spent my time in class thinking about Mel. By the time I made it to her place I was getting hard before I got to her door; with the near certainty that I was going to get laid.

When she opened her door for me she radiated sexiness. Her movements were different and she simply appeared more beautiful than before. It harkened to me some classic literature references to ‘the power of a woman’s glamour’, her charms, as another author phrased it. She was a new woman. A viral woman, a woman awakened to seduction and seducing. There was also a resoluteness to her now, and she made clear that she desired me.

I knew that most of this was from my condition, the potent effect of my bare hands upon a female prospect. Still, it was getting me laid, right?

We made it through dinner and then we managed to talk for a short time. Mel was amazed at herself for what she was doing with me. She said it was totally against her nature and upbringing to have given up her virginity, and to keep risking pregnancy with me; but she couldn't help herself.

Twenty minutes later she passed out after I'd filled her cunt again.

As she lay there sleeping it off I realized that when she got a dose of my cum it was sedating her, so the little swimmers in my semen would have time to travel upstream into her womb. I looked at the sleeping girl and realized that my cum was doing double duty trying to get her pregnant.

When she woke up, she wanted to go again and so did my cock.

In due time, she quit school because she didn't care about it anymore. And then the day she told me she was pregnant, the tears were flowing and she was crying...right until I took off my gloves and touched her face. I took her to visit my parents that next weekend; apprehensive of my parents’ reaction.

My father spoke first; “Son, this is a huge relief. My health issues require that I stop ranching, or get a lot of help. I was hoping to delay the matter until you finish college, but I was going to ask you to come home and take over the business. If the two of you could settle down here with us, I’ll get the home builders out here, next week. We’d just gotten our first royalty check from the new natural gas wells that were drilled last year. Dad needed a way to reinvest it in the ranch, or he’d have to pay some very high taxes on the windfall.

We got married the following month in Mel’s home town. Then my parents threw a big reception at the family ranch a few weeks later.

As the baby grew Mel became very calm and tranquil. She definitely had a ‘baby glow’. We'd still fuck and it still had the same effect on her; but even when we weren't fucking she'd still be very Zen-like.

I understood it, when the baby was born; and Mel would get a sedated, glazed-over expression whenever little Gary (named after my father), put his hands on her tits and latched on to suckle them. It didn’t sexually arouse her, but it still sent her into a trance-like condition.

My boy was going to be a chip off the old block! I nicknamed him ‘Chip’.

By Baztrachian for Literotica

Story 2: New Step Siblings In Aussie Lockdown

Teens meet in Melbourne for their parents’ wedding, then get left together in locked-down Australia.

By Baztrachian

When my father told me that he was getting married again I accepted it as good news. He'd been alone and depressed since the divorce and when he met Debbie she clearly brought back his smile and his joy. So of course I was happy for him.

It was just after Thanksgiving in 2019 when they decided on getting married the following June. The plan was for four of us to take a family trip together instead of doing the traditional honeymoon vacation. The four of us included my father, Debbie, myself, and my new step-sister, Taylor. The June date was set to coincide with Taylor graduating high school.

Taylor was pretty happy about the plan to take a trip to Australia because their drinking laws would allow even a freshly minted eighteen year old to enjoy a visit to a bar.

Over the ensuing months I got to know Taylor fairly well and we ended up getting along despite some serious differences. Where I was a devoted outdoorsman who loved hiking, off-road sports, climbing, and working out Taylor was your typical ginger. She was alabaster white and would get sunburned if she was in the sun for much more than a few minutes. She was also nearsighted and she had to wear glasses to see past her arm. She was cute in a dorky sort of way and I had no problem enjoying her company.

The news of COVID started up in January but most everyone I knew dismissed it as being an overhyped flu. Granted, we took it more seriously as time went on but we still had plans to visit Australia and we kept to them.

The wedding took place the weekend after Taylor's graduation. The next morning was a flurry of activity as we headed off to the airport. There had been a lockdown in Melbourne that May but it ended soon enough that our plans were not affected. It wasn't easy to get into Australia but we did and when we arrived we headed off to the house we'd rented for the vacation. We'd be there three weeks and we'd head home on July 9th just as planned. One thing we quickly discovered is that July is in the depths of winter, for the Aussies.

The rental house was pretty amazing. It was in the town of Port Campbell situated on the ocean and that meant I had quite a lot to do every day. I quickly found myself a kayak and spent several of my days exploring the coast and getting in some decent fishing. My father and Debbie had a good time, of course, and Taylor made the best of it staying in the shade and catching up on her books.

You know how when you go on vacation you allow yourself to detach from the world and not have much care for the news? Yep, that was our mistake. Living in our little vacation bubble we had no idea that not only had COVID not blown over but it was getting worse.

We only got an idea that things were getting serious when my father got a toothache and decided to cut the honeymoon short by a couple days and go home.

Tutoring Tess

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 24 Aug 2026 03:59:00 +0000

Tutoring Tess.

Neighbor's daughter seeks out widower next door, to help her with human sexuality lessons.

By SilverFoxMullet. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I was folding the last of my laundry, there wasn't much with just myself left in the house. My son Steve, had got married and moved to British Columbia. My wife passed on 2 years ago. Just me now, enjoying a much-too-quiet life.

Then the doorbell rang. I went to the door and opened it, only to find my neighbour's daughter Tess standing on his front porch. I'd watched her grow up next door.

When my son had moved out ten years ago, my wife and I had occasionally babysat little Tess. It had been nice having kids around the house again. Now she'd grown up into an intelligent, pretty young girl. She'd also been devastated when Marie had died.

"Oh, Hi, Tess. What can i do for you?"

"Hi Mr Brock. I um, I need some help with some, uh, homework. I was hoping you'd be able to help me?"

"Okays, I don't know how much help I can really be, but I can try. High school was an awful long time ago for me! Come on in."

Tess followed me into the living room and I asked her "Do you want a drink, I've got water, soda pop, juice, or milk."

"Water's fine" she said.

I poured two glasses and came back, handing her one as she sat there on my sofa. "What's with the outfit, Tess?Are you on the gymnastics team?"

"No, I started going with Betty Anderson, to yoga classes. She wanted someone to go with her since she just moved to town and hasn't made many friends. I'm really loving it and I wish I'd started earlier."

"Ah, good for you. I've been doing karate since Steve was 10. I still do the kattas and help test the lower belts. It's great for fitness and staying limber, now that I've cross the big 5 Oh.
But, how can I help with any homework subjects? My knowledge of high school math is really out of date you know."

She was fidgeting and blushing, as she sat there clutching her drink and a textbook. Finally she exhaled and said "Human sexuality" as she held up the book.

I blinked at her, nonplussed. What are they teaching kids these days? The only response I could muster was "Um, what?"

She set down her book, took a drink, then set her glass on the coffee table. "Mr. Brock…"

"Call me Ken, please."

". Ken. I, I want to learn about um, you know, sex. I, my friends, they're all starting to do stuff, to fool around, and I um, I want to learn too but I'm afraid."

I sat there looking at her, unable to process what she was saying. She grew more agitated, and blushed even more. Tears welled up and slipped down her cheeks. If I have one weakness, it's a crying woman. I got up and moved to sit beside her and wrapped my arms around her.

Tess sobbed and clutched at me, crying into my shoulder. After a few minutes she pulled back, and I let her go. "Will you teach me?" she asked.

Oh fuck no, I thought.

"That depends on what you want to learn."

"I want to learn about sex. I want to learn everything, I want you to teach me."

"Oh. How old are you now, Tess?"

"I'm sixteen and a half.My birthday is in a month. I'm old enough to learn about this."

Oh crap. This is bad. Really, really bad. "You may think you're old enough, but not for me, that's for sure. You're not even an adult in the eyes of the law. I'm sorry Tess, I can't help you with this."

Tears started dripping again as she spoke. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have bothered you with this. It's just, like, all my friends, they're doing stuff, and I feel left out, I want to, but I'm scared. They all say sex is painful, or uncomfortable, or just, not great. Stuff I've read, and stuff I've watched on the internet, makes it sound like sex should be really good, really fun, but my friends say it's not. I want to learn the right way, so it's good for me."

Wow. What the hell are her friends doing? Ah, right, teenage boys. Worse than useless. Maybe I can't do anything with her, but I can help.

"Ok, I am not going to teach you, at least not any hands-on lessons, but I will offer you some advice."

She straightened up a bit, and wiped her eyes. God she was so beautiful. Very girl-next-door wholesome. The last thing she deserved was some idiot teenage boy humping at her for 30 seconds and then running off to brag about his prowess to his idiot friends.

"My first piece of advice is to masturbate."

She looked confused now. "You want me to what?"

"Masturbate, play with yourself. Look, how will you ever be able to tell your lover what you want and how you want it unless you know yourself? Get comfortable with yourself, learn how to please yourself, learn what makes your orgasms great."

She was staring wide eyed at me now, as my words started to sink in. "How do I do that?" she asked.

"Look up female masturbation videos. Watch and learn, and practice."

"Okay" she said, "What else?"

"Buy a toy. Get a marital aid, a dildo, so you can practice feeling what intercourse is like. You can use other things, but it's better and safer to use the right tools for the job. Look up a sex shop or stag shop. I'll even go shopping for you if you want."

"Oh, yes, would you, please?"

"Certainly. Now, once you are comfortable with your own sexuality, and you find someone you want to be with, make sure you tell them what you like. Don't be afraid to be demanding about what they're doing. They either do it right or you kick them out of bed."

She giggled at this, which I thought was incredibly cute. "Don't discount female lovers either. They like sex exactly the way you do. Once you get good at masturbation you'll be able to please another girl quite well."

"I don't think I want to do that, I like boys." she said.

"You mean 'men;' not 'boys'. That's exactly why your friends are having lousy sex. They're playing with boys."

She nodded, so I continued. "Guys like oral sex too. In fact, if you're good at blowjobs you won't have to put up with their inept antics in bed. That's another use for the dildo, to practice oral sex. And if a guy starts to hump your face, if he starts grabbing you and pushing, bite him. You don't have to take that if you don't want it. If it's something you enjoy, then let him play, but otherwise he is there to please you, not the other way around."

Tess was smiling now, tears all but forgotten. She hugged me, and said "Thank you. I will follow your advice Mr, uh, . Ken."

I picked up her book, flipped through it quickly, and found the section on female anatomy. I showed her the diagram and said "Learn what all your parts are, what they're for, and how they work. This is a good place to start. I'll find you a toy tomorrow and you can stop by to pick it up on Tuesday, OK?"

She nodded, saying "Thank you", and repeated herself after hugging me again.

Once she'd left I locked the door and went upstairs with a laundry basket. I dropped the basket on the bed and went into my bathroom. I had such a wicked hard-on, I just had to get some relief. The very idea that the literal girl next door wanted me to teach her about sex, had me hard as steel.

She might be jailbait but I could still follow my own advice, and masturbate. Of course I didn't last long at all, but I wasn't trying to last.

I went shopping for Tess on Monday, picking out a nice realistic looking dildo and a bottle of personal lubricant. Maybe it was wishful thinking, but I chose one that was almost exactly my size. The girl at the checkout looked kind of funny at me, so I smiled and said "Gift for a friend

Tess knocked on my door the next afternoon, when she got home from school. We exchanged greetings and I handed her the plain brown paper bag. She wanted to pay me for it but I told her it was a gift. l got a hug in return and she practically scampered next door. I silently wished her luck." It's great to see Tess feeling more confident about her sexuality. I'm still amazed that I'm the one she turned to for help.

The thought of this girl using her new toy to explore herself, gave me fodder for my own playtime for the next week. She may not even be 17, but she's unbelievably sexy.

Afterwards I only saw her in passing, as usual, and we'd wave and say 'Hi'. She looked happy and cheerful, and I assumed her self-directed lessons were going well, as she hadn't returned for any more advice. Part of me assumed she'd developed a romantic relationship and was handling things just fine.

Life went on, I kept busy at work, and did yard maintenance, laundry, and all the usual stuff around the house. I wasn't into playing sports, so I went to the gym a few days a week to keep in shape. My woodworking hobby morphed from a strictly power tool shop to using a lot more hand tools. It was slower paced but I found it a lot more rewarding. Thoughts of Tess faded away. I had my 'internet videos & pics' to keep me occupied when I needed it. I had no interest in pursuing a new love this late in life, so i wasn't dating or putting myself out there.

That was more than a year ago. Today I was in the basement shop, planing a cherry table top. It was good physical labour, and I was sweating a bit as I worked. I heard the doorbell, so I set the plane aside and brushed the shavings off my pants.

The bell rang again as I hurried up the stairs, yelling "Coming!" I pulled the door open to find Tess standing there smiling at me. "Oh, Hi there, Tess. I haven't seen you around for a while. How've you been?"

"Hi . Ken! I just wanted to stop by for a visit, if that's OK?"

"Uh, sure, come on in, can I get you a drink or something?"

"Water would be fine, thanks."

I poured two glasses and brought them to the living room. We sipped and she set her glass down.

"So what brings you by today?" I asked.

"Same as last time." she said with a demure smile.

Last time? Shit, last time she wanted me to 'teach' her about sex. I choked on my drink.

"Uh, Last time?" I said faintly.

"I'm here for my next lesson. I turned 18 a month ago," She beamed. "And now I want you to finish teaching me about sex."

Holy fucking mother of god. She was back, and she was more beautiful than ever. She'd matured more since she was 16, with such a pretty face and solid, slim figure. I could see how nice that figure was, because she wasn't hiding it. The spandex yoga pants and body-hugging leotard top revealed much of her full bosom. The deep scoop neckline plunged below where a bra would have been revealed. Her nipples were hard and elevated.

I didn't realize that I hadn't responded to her.

"Well? Will you? Please?" she asked. "I've waited two years you know. And I followed all your advice too. I'm ready for the next lesson."

"But why me, you're stunningly beautiful, you could have any guy you wanted."

"I know. And I want you." She said with resolve.

She then kicked off her sandals and stood up. Reaching behind her neck, she undid the tie holding up her hair. It came undone. Then she slipped one shoulder out of her thin stretchy yoga outfit, then the other and her two hands deftly slip the whole workout suit to her ankles slithered to the floor, pooling around her feet. All she had on now was a pair of lacy peach panties

God she was perfect. Chestnut hair, falling about her shoulders. High, firm, fully tanned breasts with neat brown areolas and stiff looking nipples; her slender waist flared into nicely curved hips, which continued in a graceful curve down her thighs.

Tess stepped towards me, and held out her hand. I reached out and took it. God help me, this was so wrong, but I was literally unable to resist her. She pulled gently and I rose to my feet, stunned by her presence. A tug on my hand was all she had to provide to get me in motion, and I followed her from the living room.

She led me to the top of the stairs, hypnotizing me with the sway of her ass; then stopped and asked in a sultry voice "Which way is the bedroom?"

"This way" I said, pointing to the right. I continued to follow her, into my room, where she stopped, turned, and stood with her arm wrapped around the tall bedpost at the foot of my queen bed. "Tess…" I croaked in a strained voice.

"This is what I wanted back then, when I came to you two years ago. It's still what I want now. You said I was too young. I'm an adult now, and I want this, I want you."

"Oh god, Tess. I want to say no, I should say no, I have to say no, but I can't. You're so perfect, so beautiful, so delightful, and I can't tell you no."

She smiled, and oh man, she was so stunningly beautiful it made me weak at the knees. Like a fucking goddess. And like a goddess, no mere mortal like me could refuse her.

"Make love to me, . Ken." She said, in a low sultry voice.

I peeled off my polo shirt and tossed it aside. The rest of my clothing quickly followed, and I stood before her as aroused as I had ever been in my life. Her smile broadened and she laughed lightly, saying "Oh you're perfect! You're just like that wonderful dildo that you gave me to practice on!"

I remembered the dildo I bought her years ago, and recalled that that was exactly what I'd picked out for her. I just smiled back at her and gave a little shrug. She laughed again and beckoned me forward. The goddess pulls the strings and the puppet moves to her will. Where did she get such sexual confidence and assertiveness?

I took her hand and walked over to the side of the bed, where I sat and guided her onto my lap, and kissed her.

She sighed into the kiss, and melted against me. Her skin was so soft, her warm, fragrant body so supple and firm at the same time. We kissed for a while, and I moved my attentions from her lips to her jawline, then to her earlobes, and finally her neck.

Tess was cooing and sighing in my arms, her firm breasts and taught nipples pressed to me. I kissed her again, harder, and brought my tongue into it. Hers came back at me to play, and we tasted each other for a while more.

When she started to writhe in a subtle manner I knew she was truly aroused, so I moved her over to lie back on the bed. Awestruck, I gazed at her, reddish brown hair fanning out on the bed, firm breasts sitting high on her chest, defying gravity and anatomy alike. I swooped down upon her breasts, stroking, kissing, licking, and fondling her magnificence.

Those coos and sighs continued, and she started adding words to her breathless sounds. "Don't touch my nipples yet" she whispered, as she directed me to the valley between her tits. I moved to the undersides of them, and thence to her areolas, as I progressed along my slow, wonderful tour.

Finally, with a moan and a push, she led me to the end of this part of our journey. Set in goose-bumped areolas, her swollen, highly sensitive nipples were my last target. I began with gentle licks, then small kisses, on one, then the other, and back. Then it was nibbles, fingers rolling them, sucking them, pressing them, and manipulating her nipples as many ways as I could. She began to writhe beneath me, her words tapering off into moans and gasps. No longer directing me, I played, I explored, I teased and tantalized her. A shudder, followed by a long sighing gasp was the signal she was done with this, and she gently pushed me away.

"Oh, . Ken, that was wonderful! Thank you. Now lay back, I want to explore you."

I did as she bid, and Tess started touching, stroking, fondling, and kissing her way from my ears to my toes. She didn't spend too long in any one place, and she avoided my cock completely. Little questions, do I like this, or that, and little comments about what she found or liked, interspersed her explorations. She found some ticklish places, and she also found some really arousing places too. Places my wife had never found, places I never suspected I had.

By now, there was a puddle of pre-cum on my abdomen, and she shifted her position to inspect me more closely. She lifted my cock and licked the most recent droplet from it. Then she dipped her head down and lapped up that puddle. My stomach muscles flexed and clenched as she tickled me with her agile tongue. She giggled at my 'gut reaction' as she called it.

Then the most wondrous sensation hit my rigid cock. Her mouth closed over me, and that agile tongue found a new place to play. My late wife hadn't been much for blowjobs, so this was a rare treat indeed for me. Last time would have been probably 25 years ago. And it didn't stop with her tongue, amazing as it was. My shaft began to disappear into her mouth bit by bit, as she bobbed up and down ever so slowly. I stared stunned and slack-jawed in amazement as Tess worked my cock into her throat.

I kept my hands to myself, clutching the duvet, and desperately willed myself not to cum. Alas, this last was in vain, because this goddess continued to pull strings on her mortal puppet. She wanted me to cum, so cum I would, whether I wanted to or not. I groaned and muttered "I'm gonna cum" through gritted teeth. She heeded my warning by humming and pulling back until just my head was in her warm wet mouth. She redoubled her efforts with her tongue, swirling around and around my throbbing manhood. With a whimper I came, shaking and pulsing over and over into her eager mouth. She swallowed my load and kept licking and sucking until I wilted in her mouth.

"How was that?" she asked.

"Oh god, Tess, that was the best I ever had."

She giggled again. "I'm just glad you picked a toy the right size. Practice makes perfect. Although my toy doesn't cum like you do, that was a bit of a surprise. It doesn't taste bad at all, but the texture is weird."

As I listened to her words, she made me wonder, and I had to ask. "Was that your first real blowjob?"

"Uh huh. First ever. It was good?"

"Like I said, best ever. I can't believe that was your first time doing this!"

"First time for real, it was always just my toy before now."

"Wow."

"Now it's your turn to please me" she said, rolling onto her back and tugging my arm. Those strings again, pulling me wither she desired, and this time it was her most private place. I used my hands and forearms, my lips and tongue, to stroke and touch her all over. It was my turn to find her interesting places, her ticklish spots, and make her squirm in anticipation.

I touched her face and neck, kissing and stroking, and proceeded to her shoulders and arms. Another chance to play with her lovely breasts was not to be denied either, and I did indeed have her squirming now. I worked my way down her body, making sure to test every place I could for sexual suitability. She directed me to a few places that she liked, and I found some spots she didn't yet know about. She began to get more vocal, calling my name occasionally, giving hints and feedback and directions, interwoven with a progressively louder and more varied series of moans and gasps.

I stopped, and rose to preview what I was about to acquire. I softly brushed my fingers all around her panties, and her movements became more erratic, changing from a slow undulation to twitching and shuddering. Slowly, I peeled the bright yellow lace from her hips. I could scent her now, a wonderful mix of the robust and the delicate at the same time. She had a beautiful reddish-brown bush, lush and soft, that led to her sex.

I nuzzled her lovely triangle of fur, all the while drawing in her heady aroma. I discarded her panties now, and her legs fell open to my gaze. Beautiful. Exquisite, even. Her lightly furred vulva surrounded a pair of dark-edged lips, glistening with the source of that scent I was enjoying. I pushed her legs farther apart and looked up at her. She smiled back at me and said "Teach me". Fuck.

A lick, along her slit, hammered my senses of taste and smell, filling me with her. She was sour and sweet and floral and meaty, with a little saltiness from her sweat. I moaned into her as I plowed her with my tongue again, deeper, harder. More contact, more flavour, more joy! I pulled back and looked for her clit. That little peak in her folds held a secret I wanted to discover. I drove my tongue into her again and licked all the way up to try and find her clitoris. It was there, small, but firm, still buried in those folds, I could feel it. She could too, based on how she squeaked and jumped when I hit the right spot.

Her breathing was getting faster, and her thighs were flexing, so I assumed she was very

Confessions of a College Slut: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sat, 22 Aug 2026 18:58:00 +0000

Confessions of a College Slut: Part 2

Liza Loves Her New Family

Based on a post by DangerHunt69. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Buffet For Three

Now things were a little awkward; two of the five boys had had their penises inside me, and the rest had seen my panty clad ass. Everyone was being super nice to me, and I bet I knew why. The occasional glance at the bulges on my chest or the long look as I walked away, had turned into constant eyes on me. I wore baggy clothes but of course this didn't help in a room full of college boys.

Eventually the advances by the boys became more and more blatant until finally one day when I was particularly hungry I blurted out, "Hey, whoever wants to take me out for Hibachi can screw me afterwards."

Chester and Hahn jumped at the opportunity, but I wasn't sure how we'd work that out. But never mind the details, I was just happy to get another free meal. “Fine”, I said; “But whoever starts a stupid debate about video games, gets dumped! Got it!” The rest of the room cheered for me, but Chester and Hahn looked whipped by a girl.

They took me to a Hibachi place in the suburb of Chester, very fitting. I ordered the most expensive dish they offered, Mako shark, and ate the whole meal in a vicious frenzy. I loved eating and it was like I could shovel mound after mound of food into my mouth without ever getting fat. I'm not sure if it's because I have a high metabolism or just because I'm young, to be honest. Chester and Hahn had a good time too, perhaps in denial at the possibly extremely awkward event that was going to take place afterwards.

Hahn's parents were rich and actually had rented him a studio apartment of his own, off-campus. We went there because not only was it the nicest of our places, but he was the only one of us that lived by himself. Once we got there, we all took a few minutes to get ready before I earnestly stripped down and cheekily decided to rub my tits together and wink at the boys. Mama don't like to waste time. I was wearing a new sexy pink lace bra that cost half a fucking fortunate, before I unclasped it in the back and had my titties drop out and then bounce back up like basketballs. Being busty yet perky, had its fun moments to be sure. I, being the ball of originality that I am, told them that now that they've seen mine, that I get to see theirs'. They blushed awkwardly for a second before complying with my request. I sat on the couch and waited for my show to begin.

Predictably, both my friends were already erect. And to my surprise Hahn's cock was, regular sized! It was decent, maybe 5 inches compared to Chester's 5 1/2, but he didn't have Chester's wide girth. I then encouraged both of the boys to come take one of my tits in their hands and squeeze.

"Nice right? There is enough of me to go around." I said as the two guys sat on each side of me.

"Damn Liza, I knew your tits were big but I had no idea they were this big!" Hahn said, astonished.

"They're so fucking nice! And look at your adorable nipples! I just wanna" Chester said as he took my left nipple in his mouth and started sucking my tit.

"Thanks." I said, losing my composure. I was trying to be a top but it was so abundantly clear I was a submissive bottom.

My shyness snatching my tongue, I got up then laid an Anime throw blanket across the chaise portion Hahn's leather couch. It was a long L shape sectional, and nice as fuck. My parents were well off but Hahn's family was fucking loaded.

I was on my knees & elbows. Now fully undressed, Chester approached me from behind. Then Hahn came around & stood in front of my head, which was propped up in my hands. He was the perfect height. I opened my mouth wide to receive his cock. His bulbous head brushed my lips apart and then he pushed it into my mouth.

I was expecting to be penetrated simultaneously by Chester, so it took me a little by surprise when he slapped my ass hard with his hand. I would have yelped, but my mouth was full of dick. I didn’t want Hahn’s dick bitten by accident, so I had to be careful. Instead, my eyes widened and my body jerked just a little. Hahn took this as encouragement to push further into my mouth, nearing the middle of my throat. Chester slapped me again. I was used to mental punishment, but the physical nature of this had taken me off guard and I have to say, destabilized me a little. Again, I flinched. Hahn pushed deeper, his cock now bottomed out & partly in my throat, but I knew that was all he had left. A third slap, I was getting sore now, and imagined that my ass would be bright red. Hahn stood there, his balls rested against my chin. I was spread eagle, and impaled orally on a cock. I had recently learned that I was a loud moaner, and I definitely vocalized my pleasure the entire time they were tag-teaming me.

My ass jiggled each time Chester smacked it. ‘Just fuck me already?’ I finally blurted out. It is hard to communicate when your mouth is full of awesome Asian cock. The last clapping sound was like a starting gun to Hahn, who reinserted & started to face-fuck me. He'd withdraw a couple of inches and then thrust his whole length into me again. He started out slowly at first, but then picked up speed. Chester finally figured it out, and got positioned behind me, then rammed my cunt to his base. His thick shaft pressed me wide.

It was shortly after that something strange happened, I started to feel, at peace. I submitted, letting the pleasure run through me and went with the flow. I knew I wanted to please them, and I felt warm, almost cared for, as I was being double teamed. Sensory overload. I could feel tears form in my eyes and trickle down my forehead and into my hair. But these weren't tears of sadness, but of joy.

It felt like, it felt like I had found my family. One of them was using my throat as a sex toy and the other was pounding my cunt. I felt wanted, needed, like I finally belonged somewhere.

I began to feel overwhelmed. Focus, Liza. I'm a good girl taking my friends' cocks deep inside me to help them get off, that's all that mattered. Don't let this excruciating emotion spoil the mood. What you are doing for Chester and Hahn is peak selflessness. I can do this, I can overcome my anxiety. I took a few deep breaths in between Hahn's thrusts. It didn't lessen, so I embraced it. I'm a mess, and that's hot.

My cunt felt raw. But I was so damn turned on. My friends, yes my friends, were using me like a blow up sex doll. I could feel my juices oozing out of my vagina. Feel my clit throbbing as I opened up my throat to Hahn, and my vagina to Chester. My face was blush red, for the first time in my life: I was hyper-aroused.

Tears were now pouring down my face. This was all a little too much. But no sooner than I had come to that realization, I felt a rope of warm cum shoot onto my back, followed by another and another.

"Fuck!" Chester announced. More grunts from behind me, then warm drips on my ass cheeks. A deep sigh, then Chester dropped to the couch, beside me. "Your turn, Hahn." He said, slapping my ass one final time before swapping places with my short Asian friend.

I took the opportunity to roll over, still on the plush throw blanket, but now on my back, diagonally across the extension of his sectional sofa. And now Hahn knelt and scooped up both my legs. I rested them over each of his shoulders, then he was inside me. I didn't speak. He slid his average member halfway in, it felt so refreshing, and then sunk all five inches of his cock into my cunt. I was sopping wet and took him easily. He started fucking me. It might have been smaller than Chester's dick, but the length and narrower width of Hahn's cock gave me the rest I needed to recover. Chester sat up and began massaging my massive tits. My nipples stood up and said; ‘squeeze me, suck me’. Chester understood the sign language and accommodated in a much gently disposition than the spankings he’d previously gotten his jollies from.

In pain from being fucked hard at both ends of my body, I just laid there submitting to them. Hahn would withdraw his dick completely, push his head just barely into me and then immediately thrust forward, giving me all 5 of his inches at once. I gasped. Hahn repeated this over and over, a little harder each time. He pushed again and again, his balls slapping against my ass. I had never taken two dicks in one day.

Lust had consumed me. Then, suddenly and unexpectedly, it happened. I came hard. Twisting and turning, I felt the orgasm stirring deep in my cock-filled cunt, then rush outwards. It started inside me, then slowly made its way out, eventually covering my entire body in spasming pleasure until I was shaking from overstimulation. I felt warm liquid pouring from my vagina as I spasmed while still being held down. As my violent orgasm continued, I felt the room start spinning. I had cum, and just from penetration, what the fuck? I spent a minute in a panting daze, half awake and half asleep. I had cum so hard that it took a couple minutes for my brain to work again. Hahn withdrew his cock, dripping with my crème. His belly and thighs were dripping wet. He was panting and his spent cock was still bobbing as it slowly deflated.

"Hahn, you're soaked. Did I do that to you?" I asked, surprised. Squirting was something I had heard about but never knew that I could actually do.

"Yeah! I know, right?" Hahn chuckled in a satisfied, half-drunk demeanor.

The throw blanket seemed to have taken the lion's share of my squirting. I gazed up at Hahn. His cock was covered in both my cunt juice and his ejaculate. The head of his cock dripped with cum.

"Hahn, you fucking bastard. You weren't supposed to cum in me!" I’d been on the pill for a couple weeks. But unwritten college ethics dictate that a guy always pulls out.

"God damn it Hahn, you're not supposed to do that!" Chester reprimanded him.

"Sorry, please don't be mad." Hahn pleaded.

"Hahn, please, you know that can get a woman pregnant." I warned him.

"I know. I got a little carried away. I'll buy you Plan B."

I was now sobbing. My throat and cunt had both been used and abused. I wailed, the tears were now a flood. My body shook with emotion. I wasn't handling the overstimulation too well. It felt like my body had just released a ton of pent up stress and now I was all wobbly and unfocused.

Hahn felt like shit. He assumed I was devastated by his mistake.

No, I had been through a lot, but I'd say it was a pretty positive experience. Chester was a real gentleman and asked me if I was okay, then brought me a glass of water and cuddled up with me. I also reached for Hahn & he got the hint and cuddled up on my other side. It was marvelous, even if my bawling sounded otherwise.

After our threesome was over, we all cleaned up the mess and it appeared the leather couch was still fine. Then we watched Community in our undies. Hahn even brought out a bottle of fancy vodka imported from Vladivostok for us to chill out with, as we all sat on his couch half naked, Hahn grabbed us a bigger blanket. After a few episodes I gave them both a final fellatio and we called it a damn good night.

Fuck my cunt is sore.

Interlude: The Big Bang Theory

Have you ever read the Stephen King novel I T? I don't mean watched the movie but actually read the book? Well there's a scene where umm, how to put it? "The Losers" all have sex with the same person to show their "unity" so that they can escape being lost in the sewers. I want to be this person for my friend group. The glue that holds them all together, the cunt that they can take out all of their frustrations on. I've learned that sex is the best way to blow off steam. I want to form a sense of community with me as its focal point.

The Gang Bang

My grief is tremendous but my love is bigger. Your real family isn't the one you're born into but rather the one you choose for yourself. I have a family now, and I love them.

Soon after my first threesome, I found out that Rob (the tall chubby one) was a virgin. He was too shy to admit it, himself but some of the other guys brought it up once to tease him. After I found out this information, I knew I had to do something. He's such a sweet heart, I knew I needed to make his first time special. So, for Halloween I dressed up as his "waifu" Aloy from Horizon (not the race car game, the one with robotic dinosaurs). I even went as far as to dye my hair red and had a special plan in mind. For my costume, I even made a bow out of PVC pipe. Which was a stupid idea cause it looked like ass, but I wanted to make my own rather than just buying one on Etsy.

On the last day of October, everyone got together for a big Halloween party. The theme was: character's dressed up as other characters. Rob took this idea and dressed up as Luigi if he were a member of the Akatsuki, while Hahn dressed up as a "Jewish Samurai" wearing a Hasidic beard over a kabuto. Brad dressed up as a, furry? I'm not sure. It was a bear costume with a top hat and monocle. Mike dressed up as Handsome Jack in a Fallout vault suit and Chester dressed up as Zelda dressed up as Link. I, however, broke this theme because that totally would have fucked up my plan. Perhaps I was a slut dressed up as Aloy? We all drank and drank, and after a few "brewskis" I was sufficiently drunk. It was time.

I walked up to Rob, grabbed his hand and led him to the bathroom. I stripped naked & pulled down his pants, got on my knees and put his massive dick in my mouth to get him hard. I was fucking surprised too, this thing was fucking giant, and he was hiding it from me all this time? Rob might have been stocky but to this day his is still the biggest log I've ever seen, in person. I eventually asked him how big it was, I didn't measure it myself so take this with a grain of salt. We all know men love to lie about their dick sizes. He told me it was fucking nine inches! Insane.

After he was hard as a rock, I got off my knees and got my phone out. I had found this website that creates "sex sounds" of celebrities based off their lines in shows and video games while using A I to fill in any gaps to make it sound more natural. I basically started playing an audio file of Aloy moaning and grunting. I then turned around, bent over and stuck my ass out while resting my hands against the wall. "Take me" I told him, laughing out loud. He then got to rail "Aloy" for five whole minutes before cumming all the way up my back and getting a little bit in my hair. My buddy was a virgin no longer.

A big dick doesn't necessarily mean a long lasting dick, especially if the guy's a virgin. Although let's be honest, when a guy has a dick that size, you kinda want it to not last too long. I still want to be able to walk tomorrow, laughing my ass off.

Eventually, November came and it was around this time I started to grow into my body in a more "womanly" way. I put on my freshman 15, (pounds, that is), and was now curvy rather than thin. Not curvy like fat though, I was more like, Kim Kardashian now. Not fat but sexy with a full figure. I literally know nothing about her except that I've seen her naked, I think everyone has. I even had to google how to spell "Kardashian" while writing this. And I mean it looked really natural with my fucking watermelon tits, so it never really bothered anyone. My tit’s were a smidge bigger because I’m on the pill, but when I told that to the gamer guys, all they said was; “Yeah, nice!”

The best part of having five guys trying to get into your pants, is that they are constantly offering you things, to try to buy your favor. To be honest, it was rather low-key, kinda an escapist findom situation. I'd send a weekly topless or ass pic or two in the group chat, occasionally let everyone hit, and in return they'd buy me anything I wanted. That's how ya girl got a custom Animal Crossing for my Nintendo Switch. Also, I never pay for my food when we all go out to eat, and anytime I want a new clothes I just would ask one of the boys to take me shopping. They were all stem majors with scholarships, so money wasn't an item, although usually it was Hahn spending his parents' money that would buy me the most luxurious clothing.

And then of course you have the obligatory, yet obvious, sexy underwear that they'd buy me. Wanting to see me in it either right before they fucked me or in the group chat, they'd buy me white cotton, black lace, pink satin, cute little undies with yellow cartoon lemons on them and even some with superheroes (or villains) on them. The most notorious of which was a pair of Harley Quinn ones that Chester had pulled to the side and taken a video of me getting fucked doggy style in; and then sent to the group chat. Boys replied with an eye roll emoji.

My favorite lay was still Mike. He was clearly the most experienced of the group. One time when we were screwing, I was wearing these pink tube socks and he was fucking me missionary. My legs were high up in the air and my big titties were bouncing up and down as he pounded into me, I decided to reward him for being my favorite! So right as he was about to cum I told him, "Baby, cum on my face. I want you to cum on my face. I'm such a fucking whore but I'm your whore baby." And he gladly accepted my request by shooting his baby juice all over my face and nose. "Eww! Grab me a towel!" I said with cum in my eyelashes. But not before he got a pic of the artwork he created.

Thanksgiving is coming, and I'm a little worried about gaining weight from overeating. My weight is something I've started to think about more and more this past month. Sometimes I can't help but obsess over it. My mother gained a ton of weight after she gave birth to me. I even have an emergency panic weight that if I ever cross, I promised myself I would start going on 5 mile runs every day.

I fucked pretty much every day now, one of the guys, sometimes more, would invite me over to their place or we'd go to the bathroom near the gaming lounge and they'd just strip me down and screw me right there. Getting fucked so much, it was hard not to just be lazy and become a total bottom, letting the gang have their way with me and just enjoying the ride, or lack thereof (pun intended but I don't think it was a good one lol.)

Speaking of the gaming lounge, we had a giant leather sofa in there now. Chester bought it, and it’s pretty fucking bitchin. And yes, I've been fingered on that sofa, many times.

With Thanksgiving, and by extension the end of the year, fast approaching I felt the desire to do something special. A "big bang" to celebrate the friendships we'd made this year right before things got hectic with Thanksgiving, Finals and Christmas Break. Eventually things would finally be back to normal again in mid-January. And what better way to send the school year off, with a big bang then a big giant gang band? He he.

The next day after the idea popped into my head, I went to the gaming lounge and gave each of the guys a cute little flier I had made, with the time and date of the "party" wink wink. I didn't want them knowing it was a gang bang, yet. Why ruin the surprise?

On the day of the grand event, Sunday, November 22nd, I picked out my outfit very carefully. I wore a mini-skirt with light pink satin panties underneath. They had a cute little bow on the top, perfect for them "unwrapping" their present. A red and white heavy-duty Pokéball pushup-bra and a light blue graphic Tee shirt with a picture of Squirtle on it, which said "I'm a Squirter", and lastly, a pair of big black stripper boots, because I could.

As for my cunt, no more bush for me. I've been keeping it short or bald, for the aesthetic as well as to make it easier to eat me out. I'd shaved bald about twice in the last few months I believe; but haven't grown out much more than two weeks of growth. I think it looks better and more attractive when it's shorter.

Yes, I know what you're wondering. Okay ladies and gentleman, here's the tea on me being a squirter:

Every time it's happened it's been an accident, and sometimes I can feel it happening but only when there's so much liquid it's obvious. It only happens when I'm riding on top. I think it has something to do with a guy's shape or size, but when I move a certain way they hit something deep inside me. I think it's the g-spot or internal part of the clit. To be honest, I don't know what it is; but it

Confessions of a College Slut: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Fri, 21 Aug 2026 18:56:00 +0000

Confessions of a College Slut: Part 1

Liza’s Late Puberty Finally Comes.

Based on a post by DangerHunt69. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Late Bloomer

Have you ever felt like you didn't belong? I've felt that way my entire life. My name is Liza Thomas and growing up I was a nobody. I had very few friends in school and what few "friends" I did have were more like acquaintances that never even thought about my existence outside of 8 AM to 3 PM, Monday , Friday. I was bullied too. But then again, wasn't everyone? I'm seriously asking, "was everyone?" because the other girls constantly ridiculed me for the way I looked (growing up I looked quite androgynous), for never talking during class and for sneaking my Nintendo DS into school to play during lunch. I never did anything to them, but they made me feel like shit every single day.

Fast forward to my 18th birthday and, nothing. I was flat all over. My chest, my ass, my stomach. My tits were 32 A, maybe the size of lemons and my ass cheeks were like two little pancakes. But then, something magical happened. During the Christmas break after my birthday, I began to grow. My lemons turned into 34 D cantaloupes quite fast, almost overnight. My pancakes turned into, pillows? My ass certainly wasn't flat enough to set your drink on anymore but I'd be lying if I said that it caught anyone's gaze.

My mom took quick notice of this change and in regards to it; liked to say, "Lions, tigers, boobs oh my!" (I wish I was making this up. My mom says the stupidest and most embarrassing shit sometimes, I swear to God). Apparently, the Thomas women were all late bloomers, so it's unsurprising that it took me all the way until adulthood before my tits were as big as my mom's.

That January I returned to school after "the change" I kind of figured no one would notice, or care, but boy was I wrong. I started to get unwanted attention, and as an introvert this sucked. It wasn't all bad though, that same month this guy named Brian started talking to me and, Brain made me feel special. He'd come up to me every day at my locker to chat me up. Nobody had ever done that before, especially not a boy. A little bit about Brian, Brian was 19 when we first met. He was held back in first grade so he was in the same class as me despite being a year older. His mother was an alcoholic who was in and out of the county jail and his father was an honest man who made a living restoring old cars. I guess this is different from being a mechanic but don't ask me how, I am not a car girl. Anywho, after a month Brian asked me out on a date and, I said yes! We went to the local ice cream place, the Twist and Shake (I think it was supposed to be a Beatles pun), and had a nice little conversation. There was not much to do in Locust, Pennsylvania after all. I had even taken the opportunity to wear a low-cut shirt to "show off the goods" so to speak. In truth, the shirt had not been low cut prior to my cleavage metamorphosis. After a few weeks he even asked me to be his girlfriend and I was elated! No one had ever thought of me in that way before, it was like I was experiencing my sexual coming of age, the only thing was that at this point I was very much anti-sex traditionalist.

I grew up in a very strict Eastern Orthodox family and had taken my parents' views on sex as my own. I was supposed to wait until marriage. I told Brian this a little while after we started dating. Despite him reassuring me that everything was okay, I could see the disappointment on his face. I would try to satiate him by compromising. I offered him handjobs at first, then gave my first blowjob, but this wasn't good enough. He was horny all the time, and I just couldn't keep up. I started sending nudes. Something until then I thought people were stupid for doing. Then, one day in April, when we were over at his house; he was always trying to get me to come over and come into his bedroom, which I tried to stay away from like the plague. I foolishly went in there, like an idiot. He then begged me for sex and tried to take off my clothes. I told him no, but when he got upset I felt bad and said that if he wanted to there was another way that we could do it. That was how I lost my anal cherry.

Still with me? Good. So the next month, May, was the big prom. It was my senior prom, so my parents went all out and purchased me the most expensive black and pink dress (yes, I listen to K-pop), I think it cost a thousand dollars! Daddy bought it for me and even paid for a limo for Brian and me! That night was perfect. In his suit, Brian looked like the most suave handsome man in the world, and could have easily passed for Tony Stark or Bruce Wayne. After prom the limo dropped us off at my house and Brian (at this point I didn't have my license yet, just a learner's permit), drove us to "after prom", which was held at the Macedonian-American Cultural Center. Well during the hour break between prom and "after prom" (Which might I add is stupid. Like as far as I can tell it's always been this way but it feels like the school is just begging the students to have sex?). Brian pulled the car over to a discrete area. I was a little worried at first, but just figured that I was going to unzip his pants and give him head, but he had other things in mind. He gave me this long impassioned speech about how much he loved me and how we were meant to be together. I felt moved by the moment, and well, I loved him. So I told him that if he was still a virgin then yes, we could have sex. But if not, then I would still let him fuck me in the ass. He told me that I would be his first. So we had sex. I was so stupid for believing him.

I wish I could tell you this long passionate tale about my first time, and how amazingly romantic it was, but;

1. That's not the point of this story, and;

2. He humped me in the back of a Honda Accord until he jizzed all over my belly button, not exactly the most romantic first time.

Anyway, for the rest of the night, and until the end of the school year, I was in a very romantic mood.

Graduation felt like such a big deal at the time, like the rest of my life was starting and that I had finally become a woman. Like my whole life was starting to come together. Prom night was kind of a bursting of the dam, or watershed moment. After that he would start fucking me in his bedroom almost every day after classes, and then when school ended, just whenever he could get me to come over. I would typically just lay there, on my back or stomach, not moving much until he finished up. Nobody ever taught me how to have sex, and Brian was fine with me just being a dead fish. This would only last until early July however.

When a seemingly innocuous comment from Brian's father about him "finally finding a good girl," caused me to spiral and stalk his Facebook and Instagram profiles. I found out that he dated over a half-dozen women before me. Some he had told me about, others he did not. Could he really expect me to believe that he never had sex with any of these women?

I have a tendency to internalize my frustrations and shut down when there's a problem in my life. I gave up my virginity on a fraud! For the rest of July I did not let Brian have sex with me, not even once. He got very upset with this, but I refused to say why. Until, finally, in August when during a discussion about how our relationship was going to proceed. He was going to Ohio University, a party school, and I was going to Penn State. I confronted him. I asked him about these past girlfriends. He told me that he lied and that he was sorry.

I broke down into tears, and then he said, "Since you're already crying. I might as well tell you: I'm breaking up with you." I could not breathe. My mind was racing a mile a minute but the words I wanted to say would not come out. He continued, "I just don't think that you're intimate enough for me. I don't want you weighing me down while I'm at college. You understand."

No, I do not understand, You bastard! And if you’re reading this, I fucking hate you, Brian Romanchuck!

Fuck him! No, don’t! But I hope some brute at the state prison fucks his ass with a led pipe!

New Friends

Only a few weeks later, at the end of August (or maybe it was September at this point), I was shipped away from home and started my new life as a freshman at Penn State Brandywine. I chose Penn's Brandywine campus because it not only had the Micro-electromechanical systems program I was looking for but was also refreshingly rural and familiar, despite how close to Philadelphia it was. Plus I had a nice scholarship for being a female stem major.

Since my breakup, I began wearing baggy clothes to hide my body. I didn't need asshole boys wanting me for my body. Trust me, at this point in time I hated my body (don't worry dear reader, that was going to change soon, but thanks for your concern). This was made even harder by the fact that I had a second growth spurt over the summer and now my tits were the size of watermelons and none of my bras fit me anymore! (Okay so maybe watermelons is a bit of an exaggeration. But they're 34 F, like in between a cantaloupe and a watermelon, and were annoying as hell for the longest time because I wasn't used to carrying these large udders on my body). My Ass pillows turned into, basketballs? Okay I'm totally trolling you now by calling my ass basketballs but I don’t care what you want me to say, my ass simply got fatter. Other than that, my waist and overall fitness was good.

After losing my virginity to a lying asshole, I overcorrected and stayed away from all things sex for a time, but this didn't mean I wasn't lonely. For the past six months I had not only finally discovered companionship and having a social life; but also had it all ripped away from me. The one person who I talked to every day, and was vulnerable with was gone. Away from family and any familiarity, I was scared. Scared to even try to make any friends at all. I had five classes a week but pretty much kept to myself the entire time. Despite sitting near the front of the class as I was accustomed to, I rarely spoke and never raised my hand.

The day that would change the course of my life forever, was during the onset of October, I decided to visit the gaming lounge in building C. It was nice! It had four flat screen TVs mounted on the walls, and a fancy kitchenette. Each TV was spaced maybe ten yards from the next, & featured a round table with six black fake leather, cushioned chairs, and was paired with a PlayStation 4, or Xbox One, I want to say it's called? Microsoft has such stupid naming conventions for their consoles (PlayStation supremacy).

My first time stepping in there, I stood around for a moment to scan the room, before I caught a glimpse of a group of five college boys. Well apparently I, a 5' 3" woman with big black boots, short blonde hair, a Sailor Moon skirt and long black socks leading up to said skirt, caught their eye too. Because not a minute later, one of the boys called out to me, "Hey!" Nervous, I immediately darted out of the room. Caught off guard, the guy said "Welcome, wait!" as I then ran down the hallway and out of building C. My anxiety had gotten the best of me.

Later that week, I took another trip out to the gaming lounge. I was tired of being lonely and was determined to march in there and befriend those boys. They liked video games (and let's be honest, probably anime too), and I loved video games and anime! I would make friends or die of embarrassment trying.

I entered the lounge and not two seconds later I overheard a discussion about Naruto.

"They totally wasted Neji as a character, probably should've just let him die in the hospital after his fight with Kidomaru." said a short man with a vest and a fedora.

"No way! And miss his redesign after the time skip, and all the love he got in the filler arcs? At least have him survive until the Team Gai fight, with Kisame. Maybe have Lee and Gai fight the clone, and have Neji die saving Tenten." said one who was over six foot tall, but also quite stocky.

"Now that's an," the short one stopped, when he looked over at me, after finally noticing my presence.

All five guys turned their heads to look at me, and my face turned beet red from all the attention I was getting. A short awkward silence ensued before I spoke in a high pitched and slightly nervous tone. "Hi guys! My name's, umm, Liza. And I, well sorry about running out the other day. I just wanted to say hi, and see what you guys are doing here! I see you're talking about Naruto, that's pretty swell!"

One of them sat up from his chair and waved to me. "Hey! My name's Mike. We were just debating on what we wanted to play, and got a little sidetracked." He was kinda cute with the most adorable head of jet black hair I've ever seen and a denim jacket. "What's your name?"

I paused as if to think, "Liza! My name's Liza!"

Mike stood, and approached me as he introduced me to everyone. They were: Mike the cute one, Brad the fedora wearing hipster one, Rob the tall stocky one, Hahn the Asian one, and Chester the, Chester one.

Mike, a natural leader; then asked the guys; "So why doesn't everyone introduce themselves and tell Liza here what their favorite game is?"

"Name's Chester, and Legend of Zelda: A Link to the Past." Chester answered.

"Majora's Mask is ten times better, but I'd have to say Elden Ring. PC Master Race!" Asian Hahn cheerily shouted.

"Fuck you!" retorted Chester.

"Horizon: Zero Dawn! Aloy is my waifu." said Big Rob.

"Sly Cooper 2: Band of Thieves." Hipster Brad answered.

"The thing about Sly Cooper fans is that they don't shut up about it." whispered Mike, standing next to me.

"And what about you, Mike?" I asked.

"Me? Oh my favorite game is Fallout: New Vegas." Mighty Mike answered.

"Dog shit performance, looks like a PlayStation 2 game." Asian Hahn butted in.

"Pixel snob." Mike rolled his eyes and then looked over at me. "What's your favorite game Liza?"

"Well; I really love Pokémon, but that kinda feels like cheating. Black 2 is my favorite Pokémon game, but I really liked The Last of Us Part 2."

"Lame, Emerald is better." Hipster Brad interjected.

"Gen Threer! Everyone knows Platinum is the best." Asian Hahn protested.

"In case you haven't noticed, everyone's pretty opinionated." Mike laughed.

I spent the rest of the afternoon hanging out with them, watching them play Smash Bros on a Switch that Rob brought from his dorm. I even played a match and got my ass kicked, which is what happens when you main Isabelle, or so they told me, but I can't help it, she's my comfort character.

Then I left for my dorm to do my 3D Modeling homework. I hung out with them the next day after class, again at the gaming lounge, and before I went home they even invited me into their group chat! "Switches, No Bitches" was the name when I first joined but shortly after they changed it to "Switches, One Bitches". Laughing my ass off.

One day after class I came to the gaming lounge and to my surprise, only Mike was there.

"Where is everyone?" I asked.

"Rob's on a fieldtrip, and Brad's with his girlfriend for date night."

"And Hahn and Chester?"

"They're at the Yu gi oh regionals in Philadelphia."

"Oh, so just the two of us today?"

"Yep." Mike affirmed.

"Well that's fun! Did you maybe wanna go somewhere, to get something to eat?" I took the initiative with Mike.

"Sure!” Mike beamed. “Where did you wanna go?"

"There's a nice ramen place in Ridley Park?"

"You Bet." He smiled.

A half an hour later we were inside the restaurant, waiting to order. We got to talking and Mike told me more about himself. His mom died when he was very little, and he was going to school to become a structural engineer, because of his dream of serving in the Army Corps of Engineers. To be honest, I don't even know what this, is or what they do. Now that I think of it though, what even is an engineer? Sort of ambiguous, given all the types of engineer careers I’ve heard of. Is a chemical engineer sorta like a structural engineer?

Mike's bushy black hair was so beautiful that I couldn't look away. I was really starting to crush on him. As he talked about his career aspirations and favorite Manga literature, all I could think about was how cute his head would look sandwiched between my thighs. I started to feel, daring.

At the end of the meal, when the check came; he paid and left a generous tip for our server.

"Hey, you wanna come back to my place and watch a movie?" I invited.

"Sure, what did you have in mind?" Mike asked.

Silly boy. I thought. He actually thinks I have a movie in mind.

We went back to my dorm and I sat on my bed, as he awkwardly stood in the middle of the room.

"Thanks for hanging out with me tonight. It's been such a long time since I've hung out with a friend one-on-one, or a boy, for that matter." I was flirting.

"You don't have a lot of friends?"

"No." I answered honestly.

"When was the last time you hung out with a group of friends?" he asked.

"6th grade."

"Wow, I'm actually really sorry to hear that.” He came and sat next to me. “But I can relate somewhat. Growing up my family moved around so much that I never really got to stop in one place and build a group of friends."

"Aww, I'm sorry. What about all the guys from the lounge?"

"I met most of them last year, my first year at Penn. Except Brad, he's a freshman I think."

"So you never really had many friends, either?"

"Yeah." He hesitated, "Which is actually why I really wanted to thank you for hanging out with us. I know it's only been a few weeks; and don't feel obligated to hang out with us every week if you have something else going on; but the guys really like having you there. And so do I."

We hugged.

My cheeks turned crimson. I wanted to get over Brian so bad. Besides, Mike was a nice guy and you know what they say; ‘the best way to get over someone; is by getting under someone.’

After we embraced, I stood in front of him and slowly unzipped my black Pokémon athletic warmup jacket, and slowly slid it off my shoulders. As if my tits weren’t massive enough, I had them hiked up in a pushup bra.

I then did a half turn and I pulled down my baggy matching athletic warmup pants. I was wearing pink satin panties with purple hearts on them, I glanced back over my shoulder at him with a seductively raised eyebrow and wink. At first Mike was really surprised, like a dream was happening in real life. But after he got over his shock, he understood my terribly unsubtle gesture. (Fellas, what's the weirdest way a socially awkward woman signaled to you that she wanted to bang?)

He reached and grabbed a single ass cheek and squeezed; awkwardly, not saying a word. I wasn't the best sexy-talker. either, so I put my hand over his while turning to faced him. Then I place his other hand on my pother hip. Using his hands as my own, I slid my panties down my legs to expose my very pale bare ass and cunt. At first I was a little embarrassed. I hadn't shaved my cunt since July, and it had grown to quite the bush in that time. But Mike either didn't notice, or more than likely didn't care. Why shave my cunt when it's not like anyone was gonna see it except for me anyway. I then leaned in to kiss him before climbing further up onto the bed. "Take your pants off for me." I said in the sexiest tone of voice I could. I forgot to take off my purple push-up bra, but I think that Mike liked so much how perky it

Howdy Neighbor: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Fri, 21 Aug 2026 03:22:00 +0000

Howdy Neighbor: Part 2

The cherry date and the next phase of Ken’s love life.

By PrairieDad1. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

“So, I’m going to be the first man to make love to you. Wow. I’m honoured.” he says. Come here baby. Daddy needs a hug. Angela steps into Kens open arms. They embrace. Bodies molded together. A tear runs down Ken’s cheek. “I’m so happy right now. This is going to be a super special summer and extra special occasion. You sure do know how to turn a guy on, baby.” They laugh.

“Yep, I can tell,” she says, laughing, feeling Kens erection pushing into her tummy. “Me too daddy. It’ll be super special. I can hardly wait. I’m wet just thinking about it.”

“Are you nervous babykins? I’ll try not to hurt you,” he says.

“Daddy, I just sucked your cock into my mouth. My first time ever doing that. So, no, you won’t hurt me.”

“I’m so proud of you baby.” Ken turns and holds Angela in his arms, embracing her tightly into his body.

They continue their climb to the top, arriving at the pickup on the ridge.

“Daddy’s hungry again,” he says, with a big smile. “Can daddy have dessert, please?”

“You can eat me anytime daddy.” Angela lowers the tailgate and jumps up into the box. “Dessert is served,” she says, laughing. “Come and get it.”

And Ken does. Just like that the damp Daisy Mae’s are discarded and Ken is looking at a bald pussy, drops of moisture beading up on the pussy lips.

Lowering his face, he sucks the folds of skin into his mouth.

Sitting up her arms supporting her with knees bent, legs spread wide, ass on the tailgate edge, she smiles and watches her lover, her adopted daddy.

Driving Angela wild. Trying to hold her legs steady, and failing. Her body trembling, she cries out, "Argh, Fuck!”

And cums. Her liquid arousal filling Kens mouth and covering his face, he licks and swallows. A happy man. Over the top happy.

His young lover orgasming. And he doing what he likes best, Eating Pussy.

Grabbing their blanket, he wraps and covers Angela before carrying her shaking body to the front door of the pickup.

An hour later they arrive home and park in the driveway.

All seems quiet. No one is around. Ken carries his lover into the house and straight to the shower in the washroom.

Their early to mid morning adventure finished.

What transpired that morning ignited a fuse within them both.

During the following week Angela was constantly visiting Ken.

Neither of them wanting to spend a moment separated.

Kens fixation with ‘eating pussy’ and Angela’s discovery of how much she enjoy 'giving head’ was a match made in heaven. So much so they ate and sucked their way to new heights of sexual fulfillment.

Finally, the weekend was upon them. Laying in each others arms in the afterglow of making love, oral love, their faces covered with one another’s CUM. Ken smiles

“I do believe we should have a proper date this weekend. An in the city, fancy restaurant, 5 star hotel, a daddy and daughter romantic date. What sayeth you m'lady?”

“I sayeth 'oh goody kind Sir’. Daddy gonna pop my cherry,” she asks, giggling.

“We’re gonna fuck like rabbits, over and over and over,” he says, laughing.

“Fuck my brains out daddy. I want your big sausage inside me,” she says, a huge face covering smile. “But for now, I’ll just suck you again” leaning over and taking Ken’s cock into her willing mouth.

“Oh no you don’t. Me too,’” Ken says as he adjusts their bodies, laying on the bed with Angela positioned on top of him, her head over his cock, her pussy over his mouth.

Both diving in, the sounds of slurping, sucking and licking filling the bedroom.

Kens hands on Angela’s butt, fingers pushing on her cheeks exposing and opening her small puckered asshole. Tongue licking and teasing the forbidden hole.

Angela’s tongue expertly licking the long thick veiny and hairy shaft.

Opening her mouth and sliding her lips over his mushroomed cockhead.

Swallowing him inch by inch into her mouth and throat. Her eyes watering, his girth stretching her mouth wide open.

Using his tongue like a poker Ken pushes thru her puckered opening.

A gasp, her body shakes.

Moving her back and forth, her ass riding on his tongue.

Bobbing her head up and down sucking on Kens thick girth, damp brunette hair hanging down over her face.

Ken guides his tongue from asshole to pussy licking along the folds of skin.

Angela shivers.

Tasting her sweet nectar, flicking his tongue in and out of the wet pussy, her body shivers as an Orgasm builds within her.

Her continued sucking is also building an orgasm within Ken.

A loud gasp, an “Argh”, and Angela’s sex is released in orgasm.

Ken licks and laps up the river of sex, tasting his lover.

Ken moans loudly, hips shaking, his cock erupting, again, with gobs of cum filling Angela’s throat. She releases her toy and cum spurts over her cheeks, chin and breasts.

She collapses on Kens body, Her mouth sore from so much exercising.

They lay in the afterglow of sex, damp bodies relaxing, breathing slowing.

Wrapping his arms around Angela, holding her tightly, fingers caressing her back, waist and bum, he falls asleep.

Angela, her face resting on Kens flaccid cock, blinks her eyes closing them and drifting off to sleep.

During the next week the sexcapades continued uninterrupted.

Never tiring of one another. Their tongues and lips working magic with each other’s body.

The sounds of sucking and slurping filling Kens house.

The yelps, gasps and screaming orgasms rocking their bodies.

Whether shaking, shivering or tremoring, their bodies always reaching fulfillment.

Cum and sex filling their mouths, covering their cheeks and licked up readily with their tongues.

Never receiving enough, always wanting more, their ultimate goal: sexual bliss.

In the end, two bodies collapsing in an entangled of arms and legs in exhaustion.

As the week closes, Angela and Ken decide Date Night in the city is in order.

Wanting their relationship to progress to the next level of Erotica, which for them, will be sexual intercourse. For Ken, it’s the taking of Angela’s cherry and she losing her virginity.

And, in Angela’s mind, the act fulfills a long-held fantasy, the fulfillment of her dream in becoming a woman living in the love and nurture of an older man, her reward for loving him. And maybe, just maybe, becoming a mommy. Angela smiles to herself.

Friday arrives.

Ken has already made all the arrangements for their weekend of romance. Their special date. Not wanting to overlook a thing and making sure everything is in order he goes over very detail.

Angela, her life about to change forever through one act, her deflowering, giving up her virginity to a man. In her mind, no small act.

She desires for this weekend to be as special as the event warrants.

And wanting to present herself to Ken as the chaste and pure woman she is.

She chooses a White Matte Strapless Dress, a sleek curve hugging tube dress with an hourglass cut. The colour of purity wrapped in a “fuck me” dress.

Looking at herself in the full length mirror, even she is impressed with what she sees. She wonders whether they will even make it out of the driveway, never mind eating dinner before arriving at the hotel. She smiles. Wanting to create the perfect impression for Ken she believes she has succeeded.

Leaving her bedroom and heading down the stairs, she hears the doorbell ring.

“I’ll get it” she yells out to her mom who is sipping wine on the living room couch.

On seeing her, mom gasps, “goin on a hot date?”

“You could say that,” Angela smiles. “I’ll be gone until tomorrow.”

As Angela makes her way to the door, her mom is thinking, 'our neighbour, Ken must be quite the guy to cause such a radical difference in my daughter. I’m so Fin jealous.’

Angela swings the door open. Ken stands on the doorstep a bouquet of yellow roses in his hand, dressed in a black silk shirt and dress slacks.

A long whistle sounds, surprise written in his eyes as he holds the bouquet out for Angela to take. “You are an extraordinary vision of purity and beauty Me'Lady.”

Angela curtsies. “Thank you kind Sir.” Pointing to the floor, “I have a small shoulder bag,” which Ken picks up and then holds an arm out to guide her to the car.

Opening the door and allowing Angela to slide into her seat, Ken watches closely. He walks around the car to the drivers door and gets in himself. Looking over at Angela, mouth open and speechless, he whistles again.

Leaning back into her seat, legs crossed, thick nippled perky breasts outlined in elegant whiteness, long legs and muscular thighs on display, she holds the bouquet of yellow roses in her lap. A larger than life huge smile graces her face.

Purring softly in a seductive voice, she says, “Take me to our honeymoon suite oh gracious King.”

“Certainly Princess.”

To say Ken is beyond aroused it an understatement for the ages. At this point he is questioning whether he’ll make it to the hotel, never mind eating dinner. An evening of foreplay is in the cards.

Forty five minutes later they are parked at the small Italian Restaurant. A romantic dinner awaits them. Ken Escorts his Princess across the parking lot, arm wrapped around her waist, hand on her butt, fingers caressing her matte covered flesh and a giant erection in his trousers.

Escorted to their window view table toward the back of the dimly lit dining room, Ken seats his angel, before seating himself. They Sit beside one another facing the window and the view of the harbour, their backs to the rest of the dining room.

Angela’s hand rests on Kens cock. Kens hand rests between Angela’s crossed legs, trapped. The foreplay continues.

“Tell me what you are going to do to me tonight darling,” she says, her hand massaging his hardness.

“If you don’t stop turning me on even more than you have already, not much,” he says.

Angela stops her massaging, a pout forming on her face.

“I’m going to fuck you so hard and for so long you will be laying in a CUM lake,” Ken whispers.

This brings a smile back to Angela’s face. “Promise,” she says.

“Before I do that, I’m going to eat your pussy and lick your ass,” Ken smiles. “My appetizer.”

“Either I am peeing myself or you have me so wet. oh fuck,” Angela moans, “I’m cumming,” she says, leaning back in the chair, uncrossing her legs and spreading them. She shivers.

Ken feels the moisture on his hand, lifts his fingers to his mouth and tastes them. “Yep, you came. Have a taste.”

Their waiter arrives with a bottle of wine, takes their food order and departs.

“That was intense, what just happened to me. I like our foreplay. I’m so fuckin ripe.” she wispers.

“Oh baby, you ain’t seen nothin yet,” Ken says, pouring the wine. “Ripe for the pickin.”

"You got that right baby,” she says, leaning her head on his shoulder, “I can hardly wait.” “Know what? I want a baby, your baby,” glancing up up at him, “Is that okay daddy?”

“You know it is. I’ll give you all the babies you want babykins.”

“Now, that makes me horny,” she giggles, “super horny.” “You sure you really wanna eat Italian,” she asks.

“Nope,” reaching into his back pocket, pulling out his wallet and dropping a couple big bills on the table. Ken Slides off his chair, stands and then helps Angela from her chair. They walk out of the restaurant passing their waiter, “Moneys on the table,” Ken smiles.

Once outside, Ken sweeps Angela up into his arms and carries her to the car and seating her. They buckle into their seats. They roar off. Angela tittering and giggling the entire time. Five minutes later they are registering at the hotel.

Angela, dressed in her white micro dress attracts the attention of several men, stands close to Ken not wanting anyone to notice the Orgasm stains on her legs, thighs and dress. At the same time this causes her to feel naughty and horny.

Whispering in his ear, “I love you daddy,” running her tongue over his ear lobe.

Distracting Ken from what he is doing, he turns to her and smiles, runs a hand over her ass cheeks and growls, “Grrrrrr, another ten minutes babykins and I’ll, ” his voice trails off as he pinches her bum. Laughing.

Finally finished registering, she struts over to the elevator walking ahead of him her ass invitingly wiggling for his pleasure. A porter follows carrying her shoulder bag. In the elevator, the building foreplay of the evening and their horniness threatens to explode. Angela slips into Kens arms, their bodies molded together, lips locked into a long wet passionate kiss. The porter tries averting his yes.

Ken’s hands again caressing ass cheeks. A favourite activity of his. Angela’s hands fondling the lump of arousal in his slacks. Their lust builds.

The elevator stops. They follow the porter down the hall. He opens the door to their room and places the bag inside. Ken hands him a bill, lifts his lover bride in his arms and carries her over the threshold.

Angela squeals with laughter, the door closing with a loud click. Ken gently lays her on the bed.

“Give me five minutes daddy. I’m going to freshen up,” she says, sliding off the bed and grabbing her bag, she heads into the bathroom.

At this point, Ken is uncertain what to do beside wait for her. Should he undress down to his boxers? He just isn’t sure, so he does nothing. Hopping up and sitting on the bed in his silk shirt and slacks he waits. Five minutes grows into ten minutes. He waits, the anticipation building. Muttering to himself, how long does it take to freshen up?’ Finally the bathroom door opens. There she stands. Kens mouth drops open.

And again, for the umpteen time since he first met and saw Angela, she has again transformed herself. From running with her hair tied up in a ponytail to her auburn hair flowing over her shoulders; from wearing bum hugging shorts to wearing a denim mini skirt; or wearing skin tight jeans. The upgrades are phenomenal. How do you outdo the dress she wore tonight? Well, Ken is looking at it. You outdo a white strapless matte micro dress with a white sheer jersey gown that has a Deep V-neck front, a Revealing back, is Sideless with Adjustable neck, back, and front ties in Matte Lycra trim and is Sheer Jersey.

And black high heels in which Angela struts over to the bed, with her token angelic smile. No words are exchanged. No words are necessary. Just the escape of air and heavy breathing.

As his virginal bride daughter struts around the room showcasing her body for daddies attention moving oh so seductively turning, twisting and bending. Strutting her stuff as if on a runway throwing in a dance move or two.

Her performance over, she walks over to the bed climbs up and leans over Ken. Slapping his hand away as he reaches for her, she unbuttons the black silk shirt, unbuckles the slacks and pulls down the zipper. All the while, smiling. Her gown falling loose over Kens tingling body.

“I love you daddy. Make me a woman daddy. Make me a mommy. Fill me up too overflowing with your potent seed, your thick gooey sperm. Cum like a river for your babykin daughter, your virginal bride. Please daddy!”

Ken, burning with desire for his virgin lover, rises upright on the bed, tossing his shirt off and to the side, wiggling out of his slacks, they fall to the floor. Shoes, socks kicked off. Reaching out for the object of his affection and pulling Angela into his body, Embracing, kissing, two bodies becoming one burning with lust, Ken flips Angela over onto her back on the silk sheets.

Standing now beside the huge bed and looking down at his angel, he smiles, a huge grin, fingers snapping at the waistband of his boxers, he pushes them down and off his legs. His rigid member pops free, liberated and swinging back and forth. A loud “gasp,” two giant balls dangling and swaying. She smiles and reaches for him. He takes a step forward, climbs onto the bed, kneels between Angela’s legs. Her body a picture of perfection highlighted and seductively clothed in the sheer white gown.

Bending her knees, opening her legs wide, loosening the front ties and adjusting her gown to reveal and a bald pussy. She smiles and giggles, “Make Love to me daddy.” A smile, a nod and Ken guides his thick, harder than rock Cock toward her love nest. “Make me a woman, daddy. And a baby too,” she says, giggling.

Pushing his girth into her warm damp velvety cunt, stretching and opening her up, he feels resistance. “Ready baby,?” he asks. A nod, fingers grasping the bunched bed sheets. He pulls back slightly and then thrusts forward, the cock head piercing her hymen, and he commences fucking. The thick cock fully buried in her love nest.

A loud yelp,“ followed with a gasp. The burning desire. The burning lust. Now giving way to a proper fucking, the act of making love. Ken humps and thrusts. Stretching and burying his cock inside Angela. Faster and aggressively, his ball sac slapping against her ass.

Moans, gasps, deep breathing, air exhaled. "Slap, slap, slap.”

'Ooh’s, ahh’s. Angela shivers. Her body trembles. An orgasm builds.

A screeching yelp. Kens cock burying itself entirely within her as he thrusts, his cockhead slamming against her uterus.

She cums. Orgasm. Her body shakes. Beads of perspiration on her forehead and arms. Ken senses something different. His cock twitches. His ball sac releases. His sperm, seed, cum begins flowing. His cock erupts. The seed explodes into his lover. Filling her womb with potent baby making seed, ropes of cum, gobs of sperm. He continues thrusting, slowly now, until he senses he’s empty.

Pulling his cock free from Angela’s honey pot, it dangles semi erect and flaccid. He falls onto the bed and pulls her tight against him. They spoon and cuddle in the afterglow of making love.

The balance of their weekend was spent much the same way. Making love, cuddling, showering, making love again. Housekeeping was called several times to change out the bedding, replacing their damp, stained sheet for fresh clean ones. The prediction of them laying in a 'river of CUM’ had come true.

By Monday morning they were sore and limping to the car for the drive home.

They were fully and sexually satiated having indulged almost nonstop in making Love to one another. Before Leaving they gave their porter and the housekeeping staff a handsome tip for their service. The drive back was quiet, the two lovers a different couple now. They had consummated their union. They were now definitely committed to one another now. So they thought.

Angela had made Ken feel alive again, bring hope back into his life. Ken had taken a na ve, out going young woman and fulfilled her older man fantasy. By giving her the love, attention and care she sought after, they had fallen in Love.

A week later summer was over, school beckoned and Angela left for another semester of education. Only the memories remained. Precious memories. They both hated “Good Byes” so on the morning of her departure, Ken was hidden away in his house.

Angela was tearfully trying to see as she drove. Hearing her car pull away, he shed a tear and, sipped another cup of coffee. Both wondering in their thoughts, 'is there a future for

Howdy Neighbour: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Wed, 19 Aug 2026 22:08:00 +0000

Howdy Neighbor: Part 1

The neighbors meet. Ken meets Angela.

By PrairieDad1. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

A Friendly Encounter

“Howdy neighbour. How ya doin?”

Ken jumps and turns around to face the voice behind him,

“Drinking my coffee and enjoying the early morning quiet. At least, it was quiet. You startled me,” he says in a loud voice his eyes roaming over a tall, slender young woman.

The young woman laughs and stretches out her arm toward Ken hoping for a handshake.

“Ah, quit your bitchin. Its not that quiet. Can’t you hear the birds chirping? Don’t be such a grumpy old man,” she says laughing again. “I’m Angela. My parents moved in next door while I was away at Uni. Nice to meet you, I think, Mr. Grump.”

Disarmed by her pleasant personality, Ken says,

“Okay, enough already. I get the message. Sorry for barking at you. I’m Ken and I’m not a grumpy old man. Its just that you surprised me. Would you like a coffee?”

“Well, actually I’m just heading out for a morning run. But, I’d love a coffee in 45 minutes. Would that be okay Ken?”

“You bet. I’ll have it ready for ya in 45 minutes.”

And just like that Angela turns and disappears around the house corner leaving Ken to stare at nothing.

During their short exchange Ken managed to get quite an eyeful of Angela. So much so he grabs an outdoor chair and sits down.

Muttering to himself, ‘Wow! What a beauty’. Tall, slender, her dark brunette hair pulled back in a ponytail. An angelic face with luscious, shapely lips and blue eyes. Dressed in a tight T shirt pulled over what appeared to be smaller perky breasts with long athletic legs, muscular even, in a pair of bum hugging shorts.

And what a bum. The kind Ken loves. A bubble butt. Yep, quite the eyeful, he smiles; his hand dropping down carressing his cock thru his jeans; reflecting on their encounter and feeling bad for being kinda gruff with her.

As Angela runs, she too is thinking of their short conversation.

‘Wow, he is quite a ruggedly handsome guy’. Maybe late forties and in really good shape.

Not fat but tall and slender with big muscular arms. ‘Little rough around the edges’. Angela smiles to herself as her feet pound the pavement.

Three quarters of an hour later Ken hears a knock on his door.

“Come on in Angela,” He yells out in a loud, enthusiastic voice so she hears him.

Walking into the kitchen, her forehead perspiring, Ken approaches, tossing her a fresh towel to dry off with.

“Let’s try our introduction again” he says, “I’ll try to be more civil.

Good Morning! I’m Ken, your neighbour. Pleased to meet you,” he says extending his arm.

“Hey there neighbour, I’m Angela, John and Melanie’s daughter. Nice to meet you also.” she says Shaking his hand.

“Who’s John and Melanie?” Ken asks, a slight grin creeping over his face.

“Really? You don’t know my parents?” she says, a shock on Angela’s face.

Ken laughs, “Ah, Gotcha. Your mom seems a pleasant lady. Haven’t met your dad yet.”

“Here, sit down and relax,” he pulls out a chair, “I’ll grab you a coffee. What do you take in it?”

“A shot of whiskey,” she says, Ken’s mouth drops open. Angela giggles.

“My turn. Gotcha.”

They both laugh. Ken brings their coffee over and sits himself down.

“What brought your family to a small town like this? They look like a couple of professionals. Management types? No businesses like that around here.”

“Dad wanted a small town atmosphere to live in. He got tired of the busy city life. Besides, living here he’s close enough to the city and the airport.

Mom, on the other hand, hates it here. She has no friends. Feels like dad just dumped her here.

Dad’s always travelling, always has since I was little. Mom works from home in her spare time. And me, I actually enjoy the quiet life. Its busy and tiring enough at the university. Funny hearing that from a 19 year old, eh? It’s nice coming home for the summer and relaxing. I read a lot and my hobby is photography. I love exploring the country for old abandoned buildings. But it’s not exactly popular for making friends.”

Ken’s face lights up.

“I’ll be your friend. So, no boyfriend? I figured a beauty like you would be hitched; or kinda hitched”

“No sir. Not me. How bout you, Ken?”

“I live alone, wife died last year. Thought about moving but never did. Figured the memories would haunt me here but so far I’ve managed to live with them okay. Keep busy in my garden.”

“Oh Ken, I’m so sorry to hear that about your wife.”

“Yeah it’s tough being a widower at 39. You mentioned photography, exploring the country and old abandoned buildings. Three of my favourite pastimes. How about we take a day and I show you around the countryside.”

“Really? I’d love that. I’ve never met anyone who gives a crap about any of those things, especially old buildings. Always figured I was kinda weird.”

Laughing “Well we can be weird together” Ken smiles. “Weird friends.”

“This is so cool” Angela, in her excitement, stands, “Give me a hug,” she says, making an arc with her arms. Ken jumps up and steps into her embrace, the damp T shirt pressed against his shirt.

“Darn, you must be cold in those damp clothes.”

“Yeah, I am. Best I go home and shower,” she says, pulling away. “Thanks for the coffee and conversation. I enjoyed it. And, you’re not grumpy,” she chuckles. “I’ll go and shower, & freshen up. Can I come back later?”

“You are most definitely welcome here anytime. You don’t even have to knock. Just poke your head in & shout out. I may be out back tending to my yard.”

Angela skips out the door and, once again, Ken sits down, the vision of Angela dominating his mind; his hand again slipping down to stroke his hard cock.

An image of her skin tight spandex running shorts hugging her labia, her pussy clearly outlined.

'And, she’s a photographer and likes exploring the countryside’

Ken mutters, his fingers stroking his cock to erection; smiling to himself.

A while later Ken is out in the back yard, up a ladder, trimming a tree when Angela pokes her face around the back of his house. Seeing him, she’s about to shout out but decides to remain quiet and just watch Ken at work.

Dressed in a pair of old cut offs and a muscle shirt, his muscular body on display; Angela licks her lips, muttering 'you are quite a nice eyeful Mr. Ken.’

His arm muscles rippling as he works the shears on a tree branch, stretching his long athletic legs on the ladder, thick thigh muscles pushing against the denim fabric.

Angela smiles to herself, 'I like’ she mutters. ‘And he’s cute, too. An older guy with rough features and pronounced cheek bones and cute dimples. I guess “cute” is the operative word here’ she laughs.

Walking quietly across the yard, not to disrupt him like earlier this morning, she walks up behind him and quietly says, “Hi again,” smiling.

Ken carefully climbs down the ladder and twists around.

“Hey Angela. Nice to see you;” his eyes lighting up as he sizes her up, “Oh my goodness” smiling, “I thought you were beautiful this morning. Now, you are ravishingly beautiful.”

Angela blushes and smiles, “You like?” she says, as she twirls in a circle. “I wanted to freshen up after my run before you saw me again.” Shaking her head and waving her shoulder length brunette hair, no longer tied in this morning’s ponytail. “I didn’t disturb your quiet this time did I?” smiling.

“No, no. You did just fine. I can’t believe the transformation you’ve accomplished. Are you the same girl? Angela?”

Angela laughs, “I just let my hair out, put on a proper blouse and skirt. All dressed up and nowhere to go,” she says, laughing. “No big deal.”

“I sure don’t want to embarrass you, but you are incredibly gorgeous.”

Angela blushes and smiles, again, “I’m not the least bit embarrassed. Actually it’s nice to hear your compliments. I’m not used to hearing men talk that way about me.”

“Well, that is not a good thing; downright rude if you ask me. A man should always be complimenting the woman he’s with; but respectfully. Guess I’m old fashioned. Come on in. I’ll make us some coffee,” he says, taking Angela’s hand in his.

“Ken, you can be as old fashioned as you like. I love it,” she giggles.

Leading Angela into the house and kitchen area, Ken pulls out a chair from the kitchen table. “Sit there young lady and relax, while I prepare the coffee.”

With his back turned he makes the coffee. Angela again has a bird’s eye view of Ken as he moves about.

“You have a lovely yard. The flowers are so pretty. And everything is so neat and tidy.”

Watching him as he bends over to retrieve a pot from a lower cupboard, his thick thigh muscles stretching, Angel again licks her lips.

“Do you work out Ken? You sure have strong looking legs.”

“Matter of fact, I do. Legs and arms mostly. Comes in handy for my outdoor gardening work.”

“You certainly are in great shape.” she says, Crossing her legs, her mini skirt riding up her thighs, as Ken turns and faces her.

“Have you looked at yourself lately, Angela. Like I said earlier, gorgeous,” Looking at her seated in the chair and observing her long athletic legs.

“Runner’s legs,” he observes out loud; a bulge developing in his shorts. “Why don’t we go sit in the living room,” conscious of his erection. “I’ll bring the coffee out there, where the seating is more comfortable.”

Angela jumps up, “Sure,” turning around and smiling to herself, having noticed Ken’s bulge and the affect she is having on him. Unintentional as it may be, but kinda cool nevertheless.

She finds the comfy sofa and settles into it, crossing her legs and leaning back into the soft back.

A few minutes later Ken enters the room carrying two cups, whistles and smiles.

“You look comfy. That chair’s made for you Angie; my Angel,” Ken declares, laughing.

“Keep talking, big boy. I love it,” she says, giggling.

Ken leans over and hands Angela her mug, catching the scent of her perfume.

The scent of strong coffee greets Angela. “I love the smell of freshly brewed coffee,” she says, inhaling the aroma into her nostrils.

Ken sits back in the sofa, next to her, “How about we go exploring the countryside, tomorrow? Pack your camera and a snack or lunch and make a day of it.”

“Really,” Angela shouts, “I’d love it,” sitting up straight and placing her coffee on the small coffee table, she jumps up and steps closer to where Ken is sitting back.

She’s standing between his legs now. Ken almost spills his coffee moving the mug out of the way.

“You’re the greatest” Angela says in her excitement and leans in to kiss him.

Ken places his coffee on the table, then slides his arms around Angela as she pecks his cheek with a kiss. Feeling her bum i

Bridge Engineering: Part 3

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Wed, 19 Aug 2026 03:06:00 +0000

Bridge Engineering: Part 3

Settling In For A Long Winter’s Nap.

Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

We all said our goodnights, then Stefani and I made our way back up the stairs. I closed the door to the basement and motioned for her to wait for a moment. I reached up to a nearby shelf and very carefully removed an old set of sleigh bells, which I silently hung on the doorknob as an early warning system.

Stefani whispered, "Someone has been doing some serious planning."

I quietly replied, "Yes, someone has. Is it working?"

She answered by wrapping her arms around me and pulling me into our first slow, introductory kiss. Our lips separated briefly, we looked silently into each other's eyes for a moment, then our heads instinctively tilted and our lips came back together with a deeper, more confident kiss. One kiss blurred into two, then three, and continued until one was indistinguishable from the next. Our mouths opened wider and wider, yearning to feel the other partner's passion, before our tongues began a frantic dance between her mouth and mine.

My hands began exploring the soft curves of her lower back, just above where the satin dress flared outward over her hips, and her long fingers ran through my hair as her hands eagerly pulled me into our hungry kisses.

I lost all sense of time as we finally broke the passionate tension that had been building between us over the past months. I hadn't realized how much I missed an emotional and physical connection with a special someone, and I knew she felt the same.

Our faces were both flush with passion and gasping for breath when I reluctantly pulled away from our moment. Without saying anything, I gently kissed her one more time, took her hand in mine, and led her toward the loft stairs. Stefani understood my intentions and acknowledged her consent with a beaming smile and by clutching my arm close to her body as we walked up the stairs.

As we reached the top of the stairs, I motioned toward my bedroom door where a branch of mistletoe hung in the threshold. Stefani saw it and quickly moved to position herself as a gatekeeper in the doorway, saying, "I'm glad you took my advice."

I responded by taking her in my arms and resuming the passionate kissing and interplay of our tongues that had begun downstairs. Stefani draped her arms around my neck and pressed her body against mine as my hands slid down her back to feel the satin covered swells of her ass.

With our continued intimate contact, my cock responded and began to expand downward inside my pant leg, sandwiched against Stefani's pelvis as it grew. In her own expression of arousal, she extended one leg out from the full length slit in her skirt and wrapped it around the back of my thighs, intentionally pressing her skirt covered mound firmly against my restrained tool.

Our mouths frantically struggled to find new depths and my hands cupped her ass as she began urgently grinding herself against my cock. The fervor was only broken when we began to lose balance and Stefani returned to standing on both feet.

We both took the opportunity to occupy our hands in other ways, hers sliding between us to grasp at my cock and to unsuccessfully pull at my belt, and mine fumbling to release the back closure on her dress. Admitting defeat, we both paused and I moved behind her to take a different approach.

My hand brushed her silken curls aside as I placed soft kisses down the side of her neck and slowly loosened a series of clasps on the back of her dress. She uttered soft moans of pleasure as my lips explored her nape then concentrated on areas that drew the most response.

As I continued to expose more of her sensual back with the release of each fastener, Stefani crossed one arm over her bosom to hold the dress in place and reached behind herself with the other to caress the engorged flesh straining within the stretched fabric of my slacks.

When I finished the last of the clasps, she removed her hand from my cock and used it to push me backward onto the edge of the bed. I sat in rapt attention as she took a couple steps away from me and, with her back turned, stepped out of her heels to reveal neatly manicured toes with nails painted to complement the color of her dress.

Now with bare feet, she turned to face me, still holding the dress with one arm crossed over her tits. Her eyes erotically connected with mine as her hands slowly slid the dress downward, seductively unveiling bit by bit of her amazing body. First were her braless tits, pear-shaped handfuls with the slight sag of an early-thirties mother and topped with aroused gumdrop size nipples on proportionately sized areola.

With my attentive eyes and childlike smile suggesting approval, the maroon satin curtain continued descending to uncover a slender torso with modestly toned abs and a cute concave belly button. Once her hands reached the top flare of her hips, Stefani released the dress and let gravity pool it at her feet.

Her flat stomach and thin waist gave way to supple curves of womanly hips, which then tapered back to meet her long legs. The toned muscles gracefully ebbed and flowed, punctuated by lean knees and petite ankles, all proportionate to the scale of her tall, trim frame.

Stefani was a vision, standing before me in nothing but a pair of black satin panties consisting of a small triangle over her sex and thin ribbons of fabric extending outward over subtly visible hip bones. I quickly shed my sport coat and shoes and began opening the buttons down the front of my dress shirt as Stefani did a slow turn and playfully wiggled her amazing heart-shaped ass.

I tore my gaze from her body and looked her lustfully in the eyes as she completed her turn, "Wow, you are absolutely incredible!"

My shirt was completely unbuttoned and my full-mast erection strained obscenely against the front of my dress pants. I pulled the shirt tails out from under my waistband and started to unbuckle my belt, but Stefani interceded, "Please, let me."

I dropped my hands to my sides as she closed the few steps between us and bent forward to kiss me as I sat on the edge of the bed. We shared a few short kisses before she placed her hands on my chest and gently pushed my torso back on the bed. I propped myself on my elbows as she began trailing kisses down the center of my chest and deftly pulled my belt free of its buckle while opening my slacks.

By the time her kisses reached my waist, she was on her knees before me and nuzzled her face against my boxer short covered rod and began kissing along its fabric covered length. The eroticism of the sight and the feel of her warm breath would have easily put me over the edge had I not done everything in my power to hold back.

Sensing my edging, Stefani relented her touch and curled her slender fingers under the waistband of my slacks and boxers. I lifted my hips to assist while she pulled the waistband toward herself and carefully lifted it over my straining bulge. Her eyes fixated on the vertical tower that sprung upward as soon as it was free of its prison, and continued staring as she pushed the unwanted clothing down my legs.

Once she had my pants fully removed, she slowly slid her hands along the top of my legs while she placed a line of kisses up my right inner thigh. She made one last kiss right next to the base of my cock then nuzzled her face against it and cooed soft hums of contentment.

Meanwhile, her right hand took a moment to caress my pelvic area before her long, slender fingers encircled my shaft and began to explore its girth and length. After a few moments, Stefani pulled her head away from me enough to visually inspect every detail of my cock as her hand slowly stroked up-and-down and moved it from side-to-side, exploring its network of veiny ridges and large swollen mushroom cap. Her attention resulted in a bead of clear pre-cum pooling on my tip, which she leaned forward and licked away before it dripped downward.

With her visual inspection seemingly complete, Stefani continued to slowly stroke my cock while she moved her head downward and used her tongue to caress my loose hanging, neatly shaven balls and then envelope one of the globes fully in her warm mouth. At this point, the previous single bead of pre-cum gave way to a steady stream trailing down the side of my shaft and over the back of her hand.

After giving both orbs equal treatment, her tongue followed my trail of precum over the back of her hand and up my throbbing shaft to its source. She looked me deeply in the eyes as she slowly took my engorged head into her mouth and swirled her tongue around its rim.

I held the approaching orgasm at bay by brushing her curly locks aside and placing my hands on the sides of her cheeks to gently guide her off my cock. I continued guiding her up to me where she put a leg on each side of my hips to straddle over me.

I pulled her face down to mine and kissed her with passionate urgency as her naked chest pressed against mine and my still leaking cock sandwiched between my stomach and hers. As we kissed, she shifted her position upward so her panty covered sex rested on my shaft and then began to slowly rockng her hips, using my cock to work the fabric into her moist folds. My hands instinctively cupped her ass and reinforced her grinding motions.

Kissing tapered off as our breathing became heavier and Stefani raised her torso off my chest to find a slightly different position on my cock. We continued to look into each other's eyes as my hands left her ass to explore the alluring tits hanging above me, seductively swaying in time with her motions.

I held them for the very first time, massaging and gently squeezing the milky masses while her erect, gumdrop size nipples punctuated my palms. Her heavy breathing was interrupted when my fingers playfully pinched at the swollen nubs, so I took that as encouragement to lift my head and give them some oral stimulation. My mouth covered one, then the other, swirling my tongue and suckling as Stefani increased the speed and force of her hip movements.

Realizing the pressure once again building in my balls, I swiftly rolled our semi-conjoined bodies and reversed our positions, with Stefani now on her back and me sliding off the edge of the bed to kneel between her legs.

She raised her hips as I grasped and pulled the thin satin ribbons from her hips. They slid toward me and the sodden triangle of fabric reluctantly separated from her wet folds to reveal a small, neatly trimmed patch of hair immediately above glistening and rosy pink gateway petals. They were naturally opened wide to display her well-lubricated inner flesh and partially cloaked love-button.

With her panties fully removed, I gently opened her knees and started to lean forward. Stefani understood my intent, bent her legs upward, and opened them widely to allow me full access. Like she had done to me earlier, my lips left a line of kisses up her inner thigh as my nose inhaled her intoxicating scent. Having reached my destination, I gently licked the outer lips on each side of her opening before sucking each into my mouth and giving equal treatment.

Stefani's hands had found my head and were offering reassuring encouragement to continue the oral pleasures. My hands also wandered, alternating between holding her hips and kneading her tits as my tongue's attention became more fervent. I moved from her labia to firmly lick the length of her central opening, gently brushing over the top of her clit. Stefani responded by tensing her legs and clenching my hair in her hands.

I returned down to cover the core of her sex with my mouth and swirl my tongue around the entrance to her tunnel. Stefani moaned and continued pulling at my hair as I very slowly moved my attention upward. Eventually, my mouth centered over her pearl and the tip of my tongue tenderly circled around it, before firmly pressing against it.

She moaned loudly and every muscle in her body tightened as I changed from licking to sucking on her button. I was rewarded with a flood of her cordials and a long series of rhythmic contractions. I gave her outer petals a few more gentle licks and caressed her flat stomach with my hands while she recovered from the height of her pleasure.

When she returned to consciousness, she breathlessly whispered, "Come here." and motioned me toward her. I stood from kneeling at the edge of the bed and climbed between her still splayed legs to hold myself over her.

Stefani quietly said, "Thank you. You have no idea how amazing that was; how amazing it is to be here with you." as she tenderly wiped her juices from my cheeks and mouth.

I responded, "It's been an amazing couple of months. I haven't felt this way about someone since;”

I was speaking from my heart without the filter of my head when I realized the inappropriateness of what I was about to say, and adjusted my statement to, "; well, for a very long time."

Stefani looked me lovingly in the eyes, cupped my cheek with her hand, and said, "It's okay to talk about her. Julie is still part of you and always should be. I know how much you love her and it means a lot that you would even mention me in the same breath."

I leaned down with an appreciative kiss as I held myself over her. One kiss led to another, then to another and another, until our tongues were tangled and our mouths continually joined. We made out with renewed urgency and Stefani reached between our bodies to wrap her hand around my still steely rod.

She broke our kissing long enough to beg, "Please, I need you inside me."

Our kissing resumed as she guided my cock toward her opening and rubbed its engorged glans up and down her slit several times before removing her hand. Her arms encircled my neck as we kissed and I shifted my hips to seat the tip of my cock firmly against her gateway.

Stefani moaned into my mouth when she felt the pressure, and tightened her arms around my neck when the head slowly pushed through her stretched but slippery opening. I cautiously rocked my hips, pausing frequently and allowing her passageway muscles to relax around my rigid cock. She urged me to continue by mumbling into our locked mouths, "More; more; more;”

I applied a little more pressure with each motion of my hips and her body slowly welcomed me deeper and deeper. Signaling she wanted more, Stefani wrapped her long legs around me, interlocking her ankles behind my ass and flexing her legs to draw me further inside.

With confidence that Stefani was wanting more, I broke our kissing and took her hands in mine, pinning them above her head as I held my body above hers. She seemed excited for me to take control and relaxed her legs while still keeping her ankles interlocked behind me. I began increasing the speed and force of my thrusts, eliciting yelps of pleasure as my cock explored new depths.

The bed shook with our quick motions, as did Stefani's curly tresses and motherly tits. The expressions of pleasure on her face were incredibly erotic and I changed to longer, slower strokes to delay my pending orgasm and prolong our pleasure.

She understood what I was doing and agreeably pleaded, "Kiss me."

I did, and we made love with our mouths while she reinforced my long, slow, intentional pelvic motions with her legs wrapped around me. That tender moment was emblematic of everything we both wanted and needed. There was an unspoken connection between our souls, bridging our broken pasts and forever joining us into the future.

Our bodies responded physically to the emotional and spiritual joining. Stefani's by weeping in happiness through a long, rolling orgasm; and mine by releasing eight years' worth of pent-up passion deep into her womb.

Completely consumed by the intensity of the experience, Stefani rolled with me as I collapsed beside her on the bed, our legs still intertwined and my cock slowly softening inside her residual contractions. I looked knowingly into her tearful eyes and said softly, but with conviction, "I love you."

Stefani pressed her forehead and sniffling nose into my neck and replied, "I love you, too; even more than I thought I did before tonight."

We laid silently in each other's arms, exchanging occasional pecks of affection, until my flaccid cock slipped from Stefani's sex followed by a flood of our combined juices. She quickly cupped her hand to her crotch and scurried to the ensuite bathroom.

While she was in there, I quickly slipped on my boxer shorts, opened the bedroom door, and stepped out into the loft to check on the girls. The house was silent and the sleigh bells on the basement doorknob appeared undisturbed.

Satisfied all was well, I was walking back in the bedroom and was closing the door when Stefani emerged from the bathroom, still naked, and proclaimed in a hushed voice, "David! I've never been so full of cum in my life!"

I shrugged my shoulders as I approached her saying, "You're the one that turned me on so much." then pulled her into a passionate embrace and kiss.

She returned my kiss then pulled away saying, "I think I would like some more." as she pulled down my boxer shorts and dropped to her knees in one swift motion. She engulfed my limp cock into her warm mouth and massaged it with her tongue until it began to swell. One hand massaged my balls while the other cupped my ass cheek and pulled me into her ministrations.

Once I had a hint of rigidity, she began bobbing her head and applying suction to further draw out my length. Working my cock in and out of her mouth, she made sure the sensitive underside of my glans remained in full contact with her tongue. It didn't take long for me to reach a full, raging erection. Sensing that with her mouth, Stefani confirmed with a couple quick strokes of her hand before standing and moving toward the bed.

I watched in rapt attention as she climbed onto the center of the bed, positioned herself on her elbows and knees, and seductively wiggled her ass in the air. She looked at me over her shoulder with lust in her eyes and implored, "Take me!"

I quickly climbed on the bed and positioned myself behind her. My hands playfully grabbed her hips and pulled her back into me, sandwiching my thickened shaft against her ass. She responded by wiggling her ass, which served to neatly seat my rod between her cheeks. I held her hips with my hands and rocked a few times to slide the underside of my cock against her cheeks.

Having played around enough, I shifted backward on my knees and cupped a hand under her sex. I briefly caressed her inflamed and eager mound before dipping two fingers further into her very well lubricated slit. Stefani uttered encouraging moans as my fingers worked in and out of her dripping wet hole.

Knowing we were both ready for the main event, I pulled my copiously coated hand from her mound and used it, along with the pre-cum already dripping from my tip, to spread lubrication along the length of my throbbing shaft.

Stefani looked back at me as I held her hip with one hand and guided my cock toward her opening with the other. We both gave prolonged moans as our heightened arousal allowed me to penetrate her fully in one long push.

Once inside her, she looked back at me and renewed her original request, "Take me!"

And so I did. With my hands holding her hips and pulling her back against my pelvis with every stroke, I began lustfully pistoning in and out of her tunnel. She buried her face into the mattress and squealed with delight as I pounded into her roughly, causing her hanging pear-shaped tits to swing violently with my harsh pummeling. After a while, my hands moved to cradle the milky fruits and feel their rippling movements against my palms.

As I became winded from the extended punishment I was giving Stefani, I used the supple handfuls to raise her torso toward me and aggressively kiss the nape of her neck as my cock momentarily slowed its assault. Stefani muttered unintelligible encouragements as her tunnel walls pleasured in the slowed movements of my veiny shaft and bulbous head erotically sliding in and out.

In the course of my affection, her breathing quickened and became shallower as she ascended toward climax. Knowing she was close, I gave her sensitive nipples a quick squeeze, pushed her torso back down to the mattress, and grabbed her hips to resume my forceful penetrations.

My lustful plunging quickly put Stefani over her summit and she emitted lo

Bridge Engineering: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 17 Aug 2026 22:08:00 +0000

Bridge Engineering: Part 2

Why is my mom here?

Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

I awoke to the sound of Lizzie's bathroom door opening and closing, and the girls' footsteps moving around her bedroom. I laid there for a minute then reluctantly pulled myself out of bed to splash some water on my face and slip on a pair of flannel lounge pants and a t-shirt.

I emerged from my bedroom and looked down in the great room to see the girls standing by the sofa looking at Stefani as she slept.

Toni heard me coming down the stairs and asked, "Why is my mom here?"

Lizzie followed that with the accurate but impolite assessment, "Her makeup is all smeared."

Before I could say anything, Toni shook her mom's shoulder and loudly inquired, "Mom! Mom! Are you ok?!"

Stefani stirred, stretched her legs under the blankets, and drowsily answered, "Yes honey, I'm fine. Mom just had a really rough night."

Seemingly satisfied with that answer, Toni and Lizzie went into the pantry and started lining up cereal boxes while debating the merits of each selection.

By that time, I was also downstairs and gently offered, "Good morning" to Stefani as I went about rekindling the hearth. She moaned as she sat up on the sofa and said, "I'm so embarrassed. I can't believe I came here like that last night."

"I'm glad you did. I don't know what that was all about, but I was happy to know you were here and safe."

She gave a muffled "Thank you." while she hung her head and cradled it in her hands, then mumbled to herself, "I can't believe I thought he would be any different."

Toni must have had one ear tuned into our conversation and interjected in an annoyed tone of voice, "Is this about a man?"

Lizzie looked at Toni, then at me and matter-of-factly said, "She should go sit on the bridge." It was an unquestionable truth in Lizzie's mind that time sitting on the bridge would fix whatever was bothering Toni's mom.

I smiled and said, "Lizzie, I think that is a great idea."

She puffed her chest proudly and went about pouring a bowl of cereal.

I finished adding logs to the fire and suggested to Stefani, "There's a half-bath by the kitchen, or you're welcome to use my bathroom upstairs if you would like a shower. I'll pull together some fresh clothes for you. When you are ready, I think we should go for a walk;” then in a slightly louder voice added, "away from little eavesdroppers."

"You really wouldn't mind if I took a shower?"

"Not at all. I'll get you some towels and toiletries."

The corners of her mouth turned upward in a small smile of gratitude and, for the first time that morning, Stefani looked me directly in the eyes and offered a very heart-felt, "Thank you."

She stood up, pulled the hem of her dress down, and followed me up the stairs in her black legging covered feet. At the top of the stairs, I reached in the linen closet and handed her a stack of two bath towels, a hand towel, and a washcloth. My hands then sorted through some of the miscellaneous toiletries stored in the same closet and added a toothbrush, toothpaste, and stick of pre-teen girly deodorant.

I apologized as I set the brightly patterned container on top of the towels, "Sorry, you're stuck with this unless you want to use men's deodorant."

Returning to our inventory of toiletries, I started checking labels on bottles of Lizzie's 2-in-1 bodywash and shampoo, "Ok, looks like your choices are strawberry, cotton candy, or bubble gum."

She chuckled and said, "I think I'll go with strawberry."

"Good call."

We proceeded into my bedroom where I motioned her toward the ensuite bathroom and said, "Make yourself at home and use whatever you need in there. I'm pretty sure the door locks. To be honest, I've never used it."

She surveyed the bedroom and its contents on her way to the bathroom and I walked the opposite direction toward my walk-in closet.

"I'll find some clothes while you are in the shower and set them on the corner of the bed."

She softly said, "Thank you." while walking into the bathroom and shutting the door behind her. I proceeded to rummage through my closet looking for things that might work. I knew my clothes made for a 6'-3" tall man wouldn't fit her properly, but they were the only option available.

My hands methodically moved across the wall rack, sliding each hanger a bit so I could examine the respective article. After a few minutes, I heard the sounds of Stefani turning on the shower, opening the glass shower door, and then water sporadically splashing against the tile and glass enclosure. My mind came to the awareness that there was a completely naked woman in my shower, just on the other side of the door. I couldn't help but think of how her intimate features must look as the steaming spray trickled down her body.

Realizing I was standing there inappropriately fantasizing about a woman in a questionable emotional condition, I snapped myself out of it and continued thumbing through hangers to arrive at a pair of heavy flannel lounge pants. They were a much too small Christmas gift from years past, but I figured they would work for Stefani if she rolled the pant legs up a little. A t-shirt and sweatshirt seemed like the obvious choices for her upper half given a lot of women like relaxing in oversized men's clothes anyway.

Organizing my selections, I noticed there weren't any undergarments and shrugged it off thinking she would just have to re-use what she had on, or go commando, but then had a last-second thought to grab a pair of boxer shorts. I folded everything neatly, set the items in a pyramiding stack on the corner of the bed, and closed the bedroom door behind me on the way out.

About 30-minutes later, the girls were in Lizzie's room and I was sitting in the great room when Stefani padded down the stairs in bare feet wearing the lounge pants and the oversized t-shirt that was slightly moist around the collar from her damp curls. The t-shirt clung a little to her moist torso and gave evidence of her unrestrained tits jiggling under the fabric. She smiled as she reached the main floor and softly said, "Thank you. I really needed that."

"You're welcome. Are you hungry?"

"Not really, my stomach is still turning a little from last night." she said as she sat next to me on the sofa and folded her legs beneath her. "I'm so sorry for the drama. I wasn't thinking clearly and I'm thoroughly embarrassed I showed up here like that."

"Please don't be. Like I said earlier, I'm just happy to know you're safe. You seemed pretty traumatized."

Stefani replied, "Traumatized is probably a little strong." before seemingly pausing to consider if she wanted to offer any more information. She exhaled loudly and hesitantly continued, "I've had some; let's call them; rocky roads in my personal life, and last night was just the latest example."

I sympathetically offered, "I'm sorry."

She shrugged her shoulders and introspectively recapped, "I've worked with him for several years and thought he was a nice guy; and he was until he started drinking. Dinner was enjoyable, but by the time we all got to the dance club he was pretty buzzed and started getting handsy. When I rebuffed his advances, he got belligerent and more forceful."

Stefani's eyes were beginning to swell as she recounted the previous evening's events in her head. My own head was filled with questions and concerns, but I sensed she had more to say and didn't want to hinder her in getting it out.

"Thankfully, my coworkers saw what was happening and interceded. He took off and that was the end of it."

She paused for a moment then tearily continued, "It's not just him. Last night wasn't the first time something like this happened. I seem to be a magnet for jerks and losers. At least this one wasn't married; that I know of."

"I'm sorry."

She quietly repeated to herself something she had said the previous night, "Why can't I escape it?"

I couldn't hold back my curiosity, "You said that last night too. What do you mean you can't escape 'it'?"

She answered coldly through her tears, "Alcohol," before pausing for a few quick moments to gather herself and continuing, "It ruined my marriage. It robbed Toni of a father. It turned my coworker into a creep last night. Etc, etc;”

I took her hand in mine and said, "I'm sorry. I understand."

She abruptly pulled her hand from mine and argued, "I appreciate your compassion, but please don't say you understand."

I stood up and said, "I think we should go for a walk outside."

I didn't really give her an opportunity to say no and walked to the mudroom to get a jacket. I put mine on, then handed one to Stefani as she followed me. We both slipped on a pair of my fleece lined muck boots. The boots and jacket were both too large for her, but they would suffice.

I shouted to the girls that Stefani and I were going on a walk, then we stepped outside.

As we strolled away from the house and into the woods, I inquired, "Please tell me about your ex-husband."

"Well, we met in college and he was wonderful. I thought he was everything I wanted in life. His drinking wasn't an issue then. I mean we both went to the typical college parties and had too much to drink, but it wasn't a problem. We married the summer after we graduated and started a typical newlywed life."

Our boots crunched through fall leaves on the forest floor as Stefani continued, "After we were married, he occasionally went out with friends or old college buddies and came home drunk. Again, it wasn't frequent and wasn't anything concerning."

We reached Lizzie's bridge and both sat on the edge dangling our feet over the water below.

"Over time, and after Toni came along, his occasional nights out evolved into several times a week and he became defensive whenever I would say anything about it. Eventually, alcoholism; let's call it what it was; completely overtook him. It wasn't just going out with friends anymore. He always had a drink in his hand. Commitments were meaningless to him and he would show up hours late, if at all. Toni's birthday parties, family holidays, dates with me; it didn't matter."

"By the time Toni was three, he lost his job, which only gave him an excuse to be drunk all day. I constantly begged him to get help, but that would only agitate him and cause a fight. That continued for about a year until his agitation turned into physical abuse. That was my breaking point and I told him I wanted a divorce."

Stefani was now talking through streaming tears and I took her hand in mine as a show of support.

"The night I told him, he went out to the bar and never came back. After a couple weeks, I realized he was never coming back and I hired a divorce attorney who, in turn, hired a private investigator to track him down. It took a few months, but they eventually found him in Key West where he could find work as a day laborer on fishing charters and beg enough money and free drinks from tourists to get by. He demanded a healthy ransom to sign the divorce papers but, at that point, I would have paid anything."

With that, she fell silent and leaned to rest her head on my shoulder. We sat quietly listening to the gentle breeze in the trees, punctuated occasionally by Stefani's sniffles.

After a few minutes of building courage, I sighed and started talking, "I think I told you that Lizzie and I lived in Indiana before moving here, right?"

Stefani answered softly with her head still on my shoulder, "Yes."

"Well, I grew up there, in a very small town in the southern part of the state. When I was younger, my dad was a functional alcoholic. He was the best heavy equipment mechanic in the area and ran a very successful business, but came home and drank himself to blackout every night."

Stefani raised her head to look at me as I continued talking, "He wasn't an angry or abusive drunk, and was never drunk in public. He was just basically an absent parent. He worked all day then came home, sat in front of the television and drank until he passed out."

"My mom did everything for us and held the family together until she got sick when I was in 8^th grade. The ovarian cancer had already metastasized throughout her abdomen when she was diagnosed, and she was gone a few months later."

My hand had held Stefani's while she was talking and now she reciprocated by interlacing her slender fingers with mine.

"Even though he didn't show it, my dad loved her deeply and her death sent him into a tailspin. He turned into a full-time drunk and lost everything; the business, the house, the cars. There were many mornings that I would wake up for school and find him passed out in the living room or, worse yet, already starting the new day with a drink in his hand. When I was in high school, it was common for me to get a call from the Sheriff saying he was drunk or passed out somewhere around town. The Sheriff was a family friend and just called me to come get him rather than arresting him. Looking back on it, he was just an enabler by letting him go."

Stefani squeezed my hand in hers as I spoke, "I worked odd jobs around town and managed to earn enough money for my dad and I to survive in a tiny apartment above the hardware store. Between poverty status and my good school grades, I managed to get a full scholarship at IU in Bloomington."

"I was concerned about how my dad would take me leaving for school, but it turned out I didn't need to worry. His only question was if I would have a job and keep paying the bills. I did and continued doing so even after Julie and I were married."

Stefani leaned against me as we sat on the bridge and offered, "I'm sorry for what I said earlier. You do understand."

"Yes, unfortunately I do."

She cautiously probed further, "If I may ask, is your dad still around?"

I had repressed this part of my past for years and wasn't sure I wanted to dredge up those memories. My head hung and watched the bubbling water below. After several minutes without a response, Stefani squeezed my hand and prompted, "David?"

"He's in prison."

She dug deeper when she realized I wasn't going to elaborate on my own, "Why?"

I continued looking into the moving water and softly said, "Julie and Lizzie were hit by a drunk driver."

It took a second to register in her mind, "Oh my God, it was him."

"Yes."

She took her hand from mine and, instead, wrapped both arms around me in a sympathetic and understanding hug. We sat in each other's arms for quite some time before I said, "We should probably go back inside and see what the girls are doing."

Stefani agreed and we slowly made our way back through the woods toward the house. As we walked, I said, "Lizzie doesn't know any of that stuff about her grandfather. I'll tell her someday, but probably not anytime soon."

"I understand. Toni was young enough that she doesn't remember her dad and didn't know why he left. I avoided the topic for a long time, but eventually I had to tell her."

"Lizzie knows that she and Julie were in a car accident. She just doesn't know the part about my dad."

Stefani stopped walking and pulled on my arm for me to stop with her. She pulled me into an embrace and said, "Thank you."

I returned her hug, then kept one arm around her back as we finished walking to the house.

Stefani, Toni, Lizzie and I spent most of the afternoon playing board games by the fireplace and enjoying the time together. As we did, I found myself becoming attracted to Stefani, both mentally and physically. The cold, guarded person I knew faded away and a new sunny, alluring personality emerged as she smiled and laughed. I stole glances while she wasn't looking, enjoying the simple way she sat with one leg folded beneath her and the other pulled up so she could rest her chin on her knee, the way she twisted curls of hair in her slender fingers when she thought, the way her neatly-painted toes flexed when she reached for the board game pieces, and the way her eyes sparkled when she laughed.

Later in the evening, Stefani and I collaborated on preparation of an impromptu taco dinner, before we all said our goodbyes. Still in my borrowed clothes as they left, Stefani gave me one more hug and whispered in my ear, "Thank you again for taking me in." before giving me a soft kiss on the cheek.

Uniting.

Play dates continued frequently for Lizzie and Toni over the following weeks, both at Stefani's house and at mine. However, unlike before, Stefani would invite me to stay and I would do the same when at my house. Sometimes we would simply sit quietly in each other's company working on our laptops. Other times we would chat casually about a wide range of topics, getting to know each other and exploring our commonalities and differences.

During one of those discussions, we found ourselves talking about balancing life demands as a single parent; children, work, cooking, cleaning, etc., and how it left very little time for personal interests and pursuits. I joked, "Ha, sharing the work is definitely a strong argument for having a partner!"

Stefani looked at me and very seriously asked, "Have you dated since Julie passed?"

"I've been on a few dates, but I wouldn't say I've dated. A couple years after we moved here, some of my friends started trying to set me up with people. The ladies were nice enough, but I wasn't ready yet and it just didn't feel right. After a few dates, I decided it was best to just decline their attempts"

She probed further, "How long ago was that?"

"The last one was maybe 4 years ago." I answered before returning the question, "How about you? Have you dated?"

She groaned, "Hmm, my dating history isn't any better than what happened with that guy from my office. I've met a few guys, but they've all turned out to be jerks. I tell you, I'm a magnet for them. One guy that I really liked and went out with for about a month, turned out to be married. The others weren't that much different than the guy from work, and it became obvious on the first dates that they were only looking for sex, not a relationship."

"I'm sorry."

Neither one of us said anything more on the topic and we moved on to other subjects, but there was an unspoken understanding that we were both exploring the other person's openness to a relationship.

Friendsgiving.

The week after Thanksgiving, Stefani and I sat on stools at my kitchen island tapping away on our laptop keyboards while Toni and Lizzie played upstairs. I was answering emails, and Stefani was filling out what looked to be a very complicated accounting spreadsheet on her screen.

After an hour or so, Stefani sighed and announced, "I need a break from these numbers." She extended her arms straight above her head and arched her back as she stretched. The motion served to thrust her tits outward, stretching the fabric of her thin button-up blouse and revealing the intricate texture of a lace bra beneath. It also caused the bottom of the untucked blouse to rise upward, exposing a flat, toned midriff and cute belly button.

Having been caught looking, she just smiled knowingly and asked "How was your Thanksgiving?"

"It was good. Lizzie and I went over to George and Linda's house for a 'Friendsgiving'. There were about ten people there, plus a few kids. We stayed for most of the day, then came home and roasted some marshmallows in the fireplace. How was yours?"

"It was stereotypical," she replied as she continued in a mock monotonous tone, "We went to my parents' house, ate dinner, and all the men fell asleep watching football while my mom and sisters harassed me to find a husband. You know, all the usual things."

I said sarcastically, "

Bridge Engineering: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 17 Aug 2026 03:03:00 +0000

Bridge Engineering: Part 1

Two broken, single parents find healing.

Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

And so it began. The start of another school year. I pulled my Jeep into the school grounds and took my place in the waiting drop-off lane. Children scurried about the school grounds with crisp back-to-school clothes and brightly colored backpacks not yet soiled and tattered from use. I winced internally as numerous mothers hugged their little ones, sent them into the building, and tearfully departed.

My Elizabeth unfastened her seatbelt and eagerly fidgeted on the edge of the seat as we crept forward in line. Upon arrival at the designated unloading zone, Lizzie contorted herself over the center console and gave me a tight, all-consuming hug. "I love you Daddy!" she shouted as a volunteer parent opened the car door. And with that, she was gone in a flash. The volunteer and I just smiled at each other and shrugged our shoulders.

In a repeat of years past, I drove away with a feeling of emptiness. Lizzie and I spent every minute of the summer together and I grew accustomed to her as my constant companion. It seemed like just yesterday that I dropped her off for the first day of preschool. Today it's third grade. How fast will the remaining years fly by before she leaves me all alone?

I spent the day in a nearby coffee shop distractedly conducting business via email on my laptop. It wasn't rational, but somehow it felt better knowing I was only a couple minutes from the school, and from Lizzie. Time passed excruciatingly slow and I struggled to resist going to the school and being one of 'those' helicopter parents. Well, school ends at 2:50. I held out until 2:15.

I was third in the line of vehicles waiting for pick-up and my eyes anxiously scanned the mass of children emerging from the school doors. It wasn't long before I spotted Lizzie joyfully skipping hand-in-hand with a girl I didn't recognize. She was rail thin, had a very lightly tanned skin tone, and towered above Lizzie. That wasn't too surprising since Lizzie took after her very petite mother and also barely made the birthday cutoff for her grade, but this girl was quite a bit taller than the average third grader.

The girls zig-zagged as they skipped down the sidewalk with swinging arms and bouncing hair. Lizzie's straight and amber brown, her friend's a loose mass of dark curls. Lizzie spotted my Jeep and pointed it out to her friend. They hugged goodbye with Lizzie's arms around her friend's waist, and her friend's arms around Lizzie's head. I smiled at the height contrast and felt a sense of relief as Lizzie ran toward the Jeep.

She climbed in and frantically began telling me everything about her day, a flood of words pouring from her mouth as if a damn holding them back had burst, "My teacher is Mrs. Pierpont and she is really nice and she has red hair. A boy named Alex sits next to me and he has shiny shoes. I had a hot dog for lunch and; and; and;”

My heart felt comfort as she sat next to me and I heard the happiness in her voice. I needed her near me and to know that everything was ok.

Lizzie had talked non-stop for 10 minutes and was still going as we headed toward home. The small-town streets gave way to a rural two-lane road as we headed out of town, and eventually the tires crunched along the gravel road leading to our house in the woods. It was the tranquil setting that I needed when Lizzie and I moved here 8 years ago.

"; and I met a new friend. Her name is Toni, well it's really Antonia, but she wants to be called Toni. Kind of like my name is Elizabeth, but you call me Lizzie. She is really nice and really tall. She has a pet frog."

I interrupted to ask, "Is that who you were skipping with after school?"

"Yes, she in my class but she doesn't sit next to me. I met her when we were in line for lunch and we sat together. She brought a salad from home and bought a milk in the lunch line. She just moved here from somewhere else. Can I bring lunch from home tomorrow?"

I patted her knee with my hand and said, "Of course, you can sweetie." as we parked in front of the house.

It wasn't a large house but was plenty of space for the two of us. There was a great room, kitchen and half bathroom on the main level; two bedroom-bathroom suites and a loft space on the second level; and a semi-finished basement that I had been slowly working on for several years. It had all the modern technology and conveniences but was built with a rustic charm complementing its setting in the woods.

We kicked our shoes off in the mudroom and Lizzie discarded her backpack into the coat cubby by the door. Lizzie, or more accurately, I, survived the first day of the school year. Only 179 more to go.

Getting In A Rhythm.

Lizzie and I settled into the school year rhythm over the next couple weeks and I began to slowly let go of my separation anxiety. Every day, I dropped her off at school, worked from home, then picked her up from school. Evenings were filled with homework, dinner preparation, and some form of relaxing time together. Lizzie particularly enjoyed walking in the woods and making up imaginary games with sticks, leaves, rocks, or other things she would find along the way. The grand finale of her outdoor adventures was always spending some time on a rope swing that I had hung from a tall oak tree. Other nights we might occupy ourselves with board games, cards, or television as the mood struck us. At the end of every night, Lizzie would get ready for bed then we would spend about a half-hour talking and reading a book of her choice before turning off the lights.

I also noticed another pattern forming in those first few weeks of school. Lizzie was talking more and more about her new friend, Toni. They waited for each other to arrive in the mornings before going into the school together and would always emerge side-by-side in the afternoons. They were quickly becoming inseparable and I was happy to see her form that kind of relationship. Like me, Lizzie had always been socially reserved with only a few limited friendships.

I saw her reserved personality opening up more and more with Toni, so one evening when Lizzie asked if she could invite her to play at our house, I readily agreed. I wrote my name and cell phone number on a note pad before tearing it out and handing it to Lizzie, "Ask her to have her parents call me and we will see if we can setup a time to play."

Lizzie squealed and bounced up and down in excitement. She continued bouncing all the way to the mudroom and safely deposited the note in her backpack.

Introductions.

It was a couple days later, mid-morning on Thursday, that I answered a call from a number I didn't recognize. Thinking it was likely a business call, I answered, "Hello, this is David."

A friendly but hesitant female voice replied, "Hi, I'm Stefani, Toni's mom."

"Hi Stefani. It's nice to meet you, well, over the phone at least. Lizzie has been so excited to play with Toni!"

"Yes, I've heard a lot about Lizzie over the last couple weeks. Toni is excited too."

I got down to details and asked, "When is Toni available?"

"Would Saturday afternoon, maybe around 1:00, work for you?"

"Yes, that would be just fine." Not knowing how many facts about our home life found its way to Toni's parents, I tried to be understanding of the fact that people can be cautious of sending their children, especially girls, to a single father's house. I tentatively asked, "Where would Toni be most comfortable? Lizzie would love for her to come here, or we are happy to meet at Triangle Park. Whatever works best for you."

Stefani thought for a brief second, then replied, "Would you be comfortable dropping Lizzie off at our house for a couple hours?"

I noticed that she said, "drop her off for a couple hours," which clearly meant I was not invited to stay. However, I didn't think much of it since a dad hanging around during a play date in someone else's house would be awkward at best.

"Yes, I'm sure Lizzie would enjoy that."

Stefani gave me the address, then we exchanged closing words and ended the call. I sat and reflected on the conversation for a few moments. It all seemed very normal. Stefani seemed "normal" and was pleasant enough, though I sensed a business-like tone in her voice. I shrugged it off thinking, "How much can you tell from a 2-minute phone call?"

Getting Together.

I told Lizzie the news when I picked her up from school. She shrieked with excitement, did a little dance in her seat, and began counting the hours until 1:00 Saturday. She definitely got that over-enjoyment of simple things in life, and the dancing talent, from her mother!

Saturday eventually arrived, although much too slowly for Lizzie's liking. After lunch, we hopped into the Jeep and rode into town with Lizzie impatiently fidgeting in the passenger seat the whole way. We pulled onto Depot Street near downtown and Lizzie helped me scan for the mailbox with the correct house number. I saw it from a distance and slowed down so she could have the discovery.

"There it is! There it is! 2 1 5!" she screamed.

I brought the Jeep to a stop in front of a small, well-kept bungalow style home with an impressive display of annual flowers by the front steps. As soon as we stopped, Toni burst out the front door and bounded down the porch steps in a single leap. Likewise, Lizzie unfastened her seatbelt and threw open the door in one fluid motion. They met midway across the yard in a full speed, shrieking embrace.

I smiled at their innocent joy as I unbuckled my seatbelt and walked around the Jeep toward the house. As I did, the front door opened and a tall, slender lady stepped out onto the porch in bare feet, wearing fashionably weathered blue jeans and a buff color corded sweater. She appeared to be in her early 30s and looked like the identical, older version of Toni. She was maybe around 5 foot 10, tall and had the same slender build, with addition of modest womanly curves at her hips and chest. Her chiseled facial features and shoulder length dark curls were also a matured version of Toni's.

I approached the porch and offered a cheery "Hello! I'm David, nice to meet you."

She crossed her arms and somewhat coldly replied, "Hi David," then with a voice inflection that implied more of an assertion than a question said, "Would it be ok for you to pick Lizzie up at 3:00?"

I sensed the invisible barrier she was erecting and halted my progress toward the porch.

"Yes, that would be fine. I'll see you then."

As I turned away to walk back to the Jeep, she flatly said, "Please don't be late."

I didn't reply to her, but turned my attention to Lizzie and said loudly enough for my demander to hear, "Have fun girls! I'll be back Before 3:00 to pick you up Lizzie."

While the lady on the porch didn't introduce herself, the voice matched Stefani's from our phone call a few days ago, and was equally business-like in demeanor. It's difficult to describe. She didn't project a mean or nasty personality that would have made me wary of leaving Lizzie, but she was definitely keeping her distance. The mystery of it piqued my curiosity and made me realize that, as much as Lizzie talked about Toni, she hadn't told me anything about her family.

I ran a couple errands around town and returned to Lizzie's house at 2:50, ten minutes early. When I pulled up I saw numerous toys strewn across the front yard and heard playing voices and squeals coming from behind the house. Since I was early, I leisurely wandered the front yard picking up hula-hoops, jump ropes, a bicycle, and a few balls. As I deposited the last couple items into a neat pile next to the driveway, I heard Stefani's voice behind me softly say, "Thank you, you didn't need to do that."

I turned to face her as she stood on the porch in the same jeans and sweater she had on earlier, "No worries. I was a little early and didn't want to intrude."

With her arms crossed in front of her, Stefani somewhat timidly said, "Thank you for that too; for being early."

Just then, the girls came running around the corner of the house screaming, "Spider! Spider! Spider!"

I looked at Stefani, smiled and shrugged my shoulders. I corralled Lizzie and said, "It's time to go, is there anything you need to clean up?"

Toni answered for her, "No, we just had toys out in the front yard. I'll put them in the garage."

The girls pleaded for another play date as they hugged. Stefani simply answered, "We'll see."

I gave a quick wave goodbye as Lizzie and I climbed in the Jeep and pulled away.

Drop-offs and Pick-ups.

Over the next few days, the pattern of school drop-offs and pick-ups with Lizzie and Toni as an inseparable pair continued, and Lizzie begged me relentlessly for another out-of-school play date with Toni. Given Stefani's tepid response at the end of the last play date, I was hesitant to initiate. However, Lizzie's continued insistence eventually wore me down and I made the phone call that Thursday.

Stefani answered the phone with a simple, "Hello."

"Hi Stefani. This is Lizzie's dad, David. How are you today?"

She answered somewhat suspiciously, "I'm fine."

After a second of not receiving any more of a response, I stumbled a bit with my words and added, "Uh, Lizzie would really like to get together with Toni again. I; I was just calling to see if you would be open to that."

Stefani questioned sharply, "Why are you asking if I'm open to it?"

I stumbled some more, "Uh; well; you sounded a little hesitant at the end of the last play date and; and I didn't want to be presumptuous about them getting together again."

She coldly answered, "I'm fine with it."

"Okay, good. It seems Lizzie and Toni are becoming fast friends."

In an ever-so-slightly warmer tone of voice, Stefani asked, "When and where are you thinking?"

"How about Saturday afternoon again? Wherever you would prefer is fine with us."

"Yes, that works. Saturday afternoon at 3:00. How about our house again?"

I replied, "Sounds good. We'll see you then." before we exchanged goodbyes. I ended the cell phone call and loudly exhaled my relief that the awkward conversation was over.

Building Friendships.

The beginning of the second play date went much like the first; screaming girls happy to see each other, a cold reception from Stefani, and a firm directive to be there on-time to pick up Lizzie. It also ended similarly to the first play date. I arrived early, exchanged a few short words with Stefani, and gently guided Lizzie to the Jeep as the girls begged for more time together. This same routine became standard procedure over the next several weeks and a half dozen more play dates.

The only change to the pattern occurred after the first few play dates, when Stefani and I began texting each other to make arrangements rather than talking on the phone. The texting suited me just fine as it avoided the awkwardness of our previous telephone conversations.

Eventually, Lizzie started asking if Toni could come to our house to play. I avoided the subject as long as possible since I wasn't sure how Stefani would feel about Toni coming to a single father's house or, for that matter, even how much she knew about our family situation. After an especially persuasive appeal from Lizzie one afternoon, I caved and picked up my phone to text Stefani.

I wasn't sure how to best approach the question and, after several re-writes, settled on a minimal and factual approach, "Hi Stefani. Lizzie would like to invite Toni over to our house for a play date."

A couple hours later my phone buzzed with the simple reply, "Okay. When?"

After a few exchanges of date options, we settled on that Thursday after school. Stefani offered to drop her off and I sent her our address.

I told Lizzie the plan and she immediately began formulating a list of all the things they would do. The two activities that kept rising to the top were to show Toni her bedroom and play on a bridge that she and I had built over a small creek in the woods.

It was a simple bridge made by spanning a couple logs from bank to bank, then covering them with old rough sawn slab wood for a walking surface that was about 6-feet wide. It wasn't much, but it was sufficient to occasionally get my small tractor to the other side of the creek and it was one of Lizzie's favorite spots in the world; running over it, throwing stones into the water, looking for crayfish, watching the squirrels and chipmunks, sliding on the frozen stream in the winter, etc. If the weather was nice, she would sometimes do her homework laying belly down on the bridge with her elbows propping up her upper body.

It was also her spot of solace when she was sad or upset. She would sit on the edge swinging her feet below her until the surrounding woods healed whatever was bothering her. Eventually, she would meander her way back to the house in a much better mood than she left.

She and I were a lot alike in that respect. It was the very reason I bought the property when we moved here, to get away from life and let nature heal some wounds.

Inseparable.

Lizzie was positively giddy during the ride home from school on Thursday. She recapped the list of things she had planned to show and do with Toni. I reminded her to be a good host and do the things that Toni wants to do, though I suspected that would easily be worked out between the now inseparable friends.

As Lizzie shed her backpack and shoes in the mudroom, she asked, "Can we make chocolate chip cookies before Toni gets here?"

"Sure, I think we have all the ingredients. Start getting everything out."

We had made cookies together enough that Lizzie knew where everything was located. She rushed around pulling ingredients, mixing bowls, and baking sheets out of the pantry. After confirming everything needed was present, Lizzie started measuring ingredients into the mixing bowl. I stood by to lend assistance when needed and occasionally clarify a fractional measurement or the difference between teaspoons and tablespoons.

Other than a little incident with the flour, Lizzie did a great job mixing the cookie dough. Together, we spooned balls of dough onto baking sheets and put the first tray into the oven. Lizzie set the timer and I suggested she go clean the flour off her arms and face while they were baking.

I cleaned errant flour from the countertop and floor while Lizzie washed up. Just as I finished and began to load the dirty bowls and mixing utensils into the dishwasher, the oven timer chimed and there was a knock at the front door almost simultaneously.

Lizzie heard it and ran full speed to the door. I quickly dried my hands and hit the button to silence the chiming oven. Since the main level of our house was mostly one big, open space, I could see Lizzie open the door and embrace Toni, with Stefani standing close behind.

I pulled an oven mitt over my hand and called, "Please come on in. I just need to pull cookies out of the oven."

The girls came racing over to eagerly observe the fresh cookies. Stefani stood in the doorway obviously surveying the inside of the house.

"Come on in, Stefani." I called again and, in an attempt to relax her, added, "Make yourself at home. I just need to switch these batches of cookies."

She came inside, closed the door behind her, and tentatively took a few steps into the great room. The girls talked and watched as I removed the first tray of cookies from the oven and then inserted a second tray.

Their impatience was obvious so I cautioned, "Let them cool for a couple minutes, then you can have one while they are still warm and gooey."

Stefani had taken a few more steps toward the great room's floor-to-ceiling windows and continued to study the house and its contents. Seeing her silhouetted in front of the windows and forest beyond was quite striking. Her mass of loose curly hair pulled into a ponytail and carefully fed through the back closure of a Nike 'Just Do It' ball cap

Cabin of Temptation: Part 4

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 16 Aug 2026 02:58:00 +0000

Cabin of Temptation: Part 4

Dancing with Natalie.

Based on a post by a f winter . Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Introduction:

Cabin of Temptation is an ongoing story told over four parts. In this chapter, Natalie asks Sam for some help to clear space so she can practice dancing. She has a couple routines to show him, and the last one really gets his attention.

The house was still seemingly devoid of life when we returned.

The two of us made our way to the kitchen to grab some real breakfast where we discovered Natalie had emerged. Her hair was a mess and she looked like a zombie while she slowly ate her bowl of yogurt at the counter. Her pink silk robe was on backwards and untied revealing her pajama shorts and dance academy t-shirt underneath.

Morning sleepyhead, McKayla teased.

Natalie grunted a greeting and asked, Where were you two?

Hiking, I said, which got me an amused look from McKayla. I made a couple pieces of toast and a new cup of tea before declaring my need for a shower and exiting the kitchen.

I didn t get very far before something on the wall caught my attention. It was a photograph of the McCarthy family, the kids on the couch and the parents behind. Alexis sat in the middle with her older and younger brother on either side. The older brother had a beard of red hair that made him look far older than the other two. The younger, one of my students just last year, looked like he could be Alexis s twin. Behind the three of them stood Mrs. McCarthy, their stepmom, a woman younger than me by a couple of years. She had a sweet smile on her face and her black hair was up in a braided design. The black dress she wore hinted at a tight body underneath. Mr. McCarthy appeared to be doing his best to blend in with the happy, smiling family in the photo. His face had a smile on it, but it was practiced and far from natural. He was bald and lacked any sort of facial hair and he towered over everyone else, the fact accentuated by his broad frame. As I studied the picture, snippets of conversation from the kitchen found their way to me.

So how was your hike? Natalie asked.

It was good, McKayla responded. We did it on the ridge.

I heard the clanking of metal on ceramic as Natalie said, You bitch.

McKayla laughed deviously, It s your own fault. I thought you were gonna sneak in there last night like a ninja.

Silence stretched for a few seconds before Natalie said, Yeah, well, I didn t. I had a long class yesterday and ended up just going to bed.

You could go join him in the shower, McKayla said.

Please, bitch, Natalie said with a mouthful of yogurt, I m not so desperate for your sloppy seconds. She swallowed and went on, I ll get him later and make him forget you even exist.

Good luck with that.

I wandered off from the conversation and made my way up one of the side staircases. Alexis emerged from her room as I was walking down the hall, her hair held back by a headband. She wore a thick emerald robe, a white shirt, and a pink pair of panties. Thin rimmed glasses adorned her face.

Good morning, I said.

Morning, she mumbled back and hugged me.

I wrapped my arms around her and asked her how she slept. She yawned the word good and said she was off to get breakfast. We parted with a kiss and I walked upstairs. All I could think about while in the glass shower stall was how Natalie would make her move.

It s funny how fast we can lose track of time. So much of our life in the day to day is regimented in some way, usually around work. This scheduling gives time a flow, it lets us we know when we eat and when we rest. When our lives lack that structure, time begins to become a foreign thing. We had no set schedule for our time at the cabin and that made Saturday morning disappear in an instant. McKayla and I had already hiked and had sex, but that was all before 9am and now it was somehow 1pm.

I d spent the last few hours looking ahead at the next school year and knocking some stuff off my to-do list. Alexis had made it clear that I was part of this trip for a reason, but she had also expressed to me her concerns about their group growing apart as they went their separate ways for college. That made me decide to occasionally make myself scarce to let the five of them have their own time together.

Hunger pulled me downstairs. I passed Alexis and McKayla playing a card game in the large family room, but the other three were nowhere to be seen. The kitchen was empty except for the evidence of hungry teens leaving their mess in the sink. I found some cold cuts and bread and made myself a sandwich, then I grabbed an apple and sliced it up to enjoy with a spoonful of peanut butter.

It was far too beautiful a day to sit inside and eat, so I made my way to the deck to enjoy the sun. Turns out I was not the only one with that idea as Sydney was sitting on one of the lounge chairs with her guitar and a notebook. She held her pick between her teeth as she hunched over the guitar to write something in her notebook. She noticed me and smiled, closing the notebook and taking the pick from her mouth.

Howdy, Mr. Holloway, she said.

Hi there, I said as I gestured to the seat next to her. Mind if I sit?

She nodded and I sank down into it.

You know, I said as I loaded an apple slice with peanut butter, you don t have to call me Mr. Holloway anymore. You can call me Sam.

I know, she said quietly, it s just hard to think of any of my teachers as anything but a teacher sometimes.

I nodded. I get that, but I m a whole human being. I have a life outside of school.

Her mouth fell open in mock surprise. You mean you don t just live at the school? You re not some robot that powers down when we re not there?

Oh no, I laughed, you know my secret.

The two of us enjoyed a chuckle. I ate a little bit and Sydney enjoyed the sun on her face with the guitar still on her lap. Bird songs chased away any silence. At some point, we heard Alexis exclaim something inside followed by uproarious laughter from McKayla.

Were you working on something when I walked out here? I asked Sydney. I didn t mean to interrupt you.

She shook her head, I needed a break anyway.

What was it?

Her face turned a shade of red and she gazed down at the ground, I was working on a song.

I had seen Sydney with her guitar a few times around school. Almost every time it was her playing some song other people knew which usually caused an impromptu sing along. Sometimes I d see her playing some unknown riff and humming a beautiful melody, but words never accompanied them.

I didn t know you wrote your own songs, I told her while leaning forward.

She looked at me briefly and turned redder as she smiled. Um, yeah, I do. I ve never really played them for anyone else before though.

I d love to hear one sometime.

She turned so red for a moment that I thought she might be in danger, but I couldn t help but smile at her adorable reaction. Sydney was far more reserved than the other girls in so many ways. Even now, her shorts were a little big baggy and her shirt was almost a little too big, meaning the finer points of the shape of her body were a mystery. Her long brown hair cascaded down her shoulders now as she almost never wore it up. Her hazel eyes were full of wit, but she was full of hesitation. I could always see that there was more going on than she could find the words for.

How long have you been writing? I asked.

A few years, she told me. It helps me get my thoughts in order.

I nodded. I understand, I use writing for the same thing.

She beamed at me and said, You do?

Yeah, I grinned. Not as much in the last few years, but it s always been helpful to me. Sometimes things in our head seem so much bigger than they are until we can express them.

She nodded without saying a word, her eyes fixed on me like I had just solved some sort of riddle. She held her guitar a little bit closer to her body.

There s a lot I can say in song that I can t say out loud, she admitted.

Maybe sharing those songs will help people understand too, I said. They ll let people know what s going on in your soul. Not everyone can just say whatever comes to their head like McKayla.

That made her smile. She strummed an empty chord while I finished off my sandwich. My thoughts turned to what McKayla had said this morning about how Sydney wasn t the kind of girl to take part in their agreed upon activities this week. I would never pressure Sydney into sex, though I would be lying if I said I wasn t disappointed that I wouldn t get to know what she looks like naked as well. I decided not to bring it up as I didn t want her to feel like I was expecting it.

Our silence was interrupted by Natalie appearing in the doorway, calling for me. Hey Mr.- Uh, Sam. Could you help me with something real quick?

I looked to Sydney who seemed to be focusing on finding a chord and I nodded to Natalie. I ll see you later, I told Sydney.

She smiled back and waved.

What s up? I asked Natalie once we were inside.

I need help moving something, she told me as we made our way to the third floor den. Once there, she pointed to the pool table and said, That.

I looked incredulously at her and asked why. She explained that she needed space to practice the dance routine she would be teaching the advanced class at her academy starting next week. There was a lot of room around the pool table, but it was still an 800 pound object. I suggested we get McKayla to help, but Natalie said that wouldn t be necessary.

I can move it a little on my own, she said, I just need someone to help shift it on the other side as well.

I figured part of the reason why Nat refused to ask her for additional help was because McKayla had beaten her to the punch and had sex with me first. Spite was a powerful motivator for Natalie, even when it made her get in her own way. I sighed and moved to the opposite side of the table.

I watched Natalie squat low, make a sound of great effort, and then shift the table a bit to the left. I followed, shifting it to the right from my perspective. It didn t take long for us to move it, but we both had sweat stained brows by the time we were done.

Many thanks, she said as she slapped the table in victory. Do you want to see the routine?

Sure, I said, walking over to the leather couch in the room and taking a seat.

Natalie found the plug in for the sound system and hooked up her phone. She searched for the track and then moved to the middle of the now open space. There was a large mirror on the wall she faced and another floor length one she must have brought in from another room. I watched her take a moment to center herself, adjusting her sweats around her waist.

There was no denying Natalie s grace. Her lithe form made it obvious that she knew how to move, and on top of that she seemed to always be moving to some beat that no one else could hear. There were a few times at school dances when it seemed like all eyes would fall on her due to the fact that she would sometimes find a groove and bust out a routine. She always got applause and laughed it off.

As she started dancing, I saw her come alive in a way I never had before. Her first move was a jump forward as the song kicked in and then she never stopped moving.

Her feet and hips were in constant motion, her hands tracing intricate patterns in the air only she could see. At one point I watched her turn and saw a glimpse of her face. It was full of determination and focus, yet she seemed as light as a feather. I knew then that this was where Natalie was truly herself.

I was so mesmerized by her movements that I was surprised when she stopped. She turned towards me, bouncing on her heels.

What did you think? She asked, barely even out of breath.

That was incredible, I said.

She gave me a wink and a thank you. I messed up a couple of parts, so there s still work to do.

I didn t even notice, I told her.

Mind if I run through it again? She asked.

Of course I didn t mind. I sat back and watched the show a second time, further enraptured by her. It was like the poppy beat was telling her when to move and where to go. I knew it was all choreographed movements based on the music, but she made it seem like it was all happening in the moment, like she was just discovering it. I had never seen anyone move like her before.

The music stopped and she smiled at me again, this time a little more out of breath. She wiped a little bit of sweat off her brow and took a drink of water. I complimented her further and she tried to play it like it was no big deal.

Do you want to see one of my favorite routines? She asked.

Absolutely, I said immediately.

She took her headband off and let her jet black hair fall loose. Her back was facing me as she searched for the track on her phone. She found it, pressed play, and set the phone down.

A steady beat began to play and Natalie moved her hips in time with it like a pendulum. I recognized The Weekend as he began to sing, but didn t know the song. Once his voice started, Natalie turned towards me, her hips still swinging. She ran her hands along her body and looked at me with a playful gaze. The space between us was quickly traversed by her with a leap down onto her knees before me. I realized how turned on watching her dance had made me already and now desire was my reason for being totally transfixed.

Her hands ran along my thighs, stopping midway up them. She turned her body so she was sitting slightly to my left and then rolled back onto her knees kicking her legs one after the other in the air and following the momentum. She rolled her head to make her hair brush against my crotch. With hands on my thighs again she lifted herself to her feet with a pop out of her ass. She hooked her thumb into the hem of her Golden West Dance Academy shirt and pulled it away from her body, giving me an amazing view of her toned stomach. She rolled her body a couple of times and lifted the shirt above her head, tossing it away to reveal her strawberry patterned sports bra.

She turned her back to me and pressed herself against me ass first. She ground her hips, my rock hard cock pressed firmly against her ass. Her hands found mine and wrapped them around herself. She placed one on her upper stomach just below her sports bra and the other firmly between her legs. My fingers moved briefly under her sports bra at her guidance, the tips brushing against the bottom of her tits.

You re liking this, aren t you? She teased as she moved her ass against my cock for emphasis.

So much, I said. I love having you dance for me.

She giggled and pressed my hand right against her pussy, You like when I m a stripper for you?

I groaned, Yes.

She brought my hand to her mouth and sucked briefly on my finger. I ll be whatever you want, she said before looking back at me and whispering, daddy.

I didn t have time to react before she pushed off of me and shook her ass in my face. She then bent at the waist and peeled her sweats off her body, revealing her tight ass and grey thong slowly. From this angle and how far she was bent over, I could also see her cloth covered pussy calling to me. She rocked her hips back and forth then straightened up and stepped out of her pants.

I know you ve been fucking all the other girls, Natalie said in sultry tones as she turned to face me.

I felt strangely guilty for the first time, as if I had betrayed her somehow. Even the fake pout she wore made my face burn red. Her look turned devilish as she removed her sports bra to expose her B cup tits. They fit her toned body perfectly and were topped with dark nipples. Her upper body wasn t as defined as McKayla s, which was sculpted at the gym. Natalie s was formed by rigorous movement and dedication, her legs powerful and her thigh gap tempting.

But I know you ve really been saving the best for last, she said as she bent towards me, her hands on my knees as she planted a tongue forward kiss on me. The sound I made caused her to giggle against my lips. You want me so bad, don t you daddy? I nodded and kissed her again, the whole of my being put into it as if I could only properly communicate my need for her with the kiss. I want you too, she whispered.

The dance seemed to be over as she crashed against me, all forgotten as we gave in to our desires. We rolled on the couch so that she was underneath me, my clothes disappearing in a mess of limbs and desperation. She remained only in her thong and I only in my orange and blue striped boxer briefs. I pushed her legs apart and pressed my body against her, grinding my already rock hard cock against her pussy, the layers of fabric still between us causing delicious tension.

I need you to fuck me, she said, her voice almost a whine. I can t wait anymore. Please, please.

She grabbed either side of my head and kissed me hard, her hips bucking up against mine. I separated us just enough to get my underwear down, which made her reach out to grab my cock.

Fuck, she breathed, I know I need it in me but I also need to taste it. Please daddy, can I taste you?

Yes, I hissed, her small hand making me twitch.

I sat back and she got on her stomach on the couch. She captured the head of my cock in her mouth and began to bob up and down. She wasn t interested in wasting time and neither was I. I leaned forward as she sucked me and grabbed her ass before giving it a smack. She let out a delighted laugh around my cock and looked up at me and moaned, causing vibrations to travel along my length. Her big brown eyes were telling me loud and clear how much she loved my cock in her mouth.

If I don t stop now then I ll keep sucking you til you blow, she said as she jerked me off, but I need you inside of me.

I nodded and we rearranged again with her back against the couch and me on top. She reached down and pulled her thong to the side to give me access which I greedily took. Her spit from the impromptu blowjob allowed me to more easily slide inside of her. The feeling of my cock entering her caused her to throw her head back in pleasure.

Oh my God! She called out. Your cock feels so fucking good.

I love how your pussy feels around me, I told her as I impaled the tiny Asian.

She kept one hand on me, but used the other to grip the couch as I thrusted. Her eyes remained locked on mine, her face a mask of submission. It was a different form from Emma s who took pleasure in receiving orders and carrying them out. Natalie s expression told me that her body was mine to use. I ran a hand up from her hip and pinched one of her nipples, giving it a twist. She gasped and moaned.

I grabbed one of her legs and moved it parallel to my body, her foot resting against my shoulder. My cock began to hit new, deeper places in her pussy and it made her whole body roll. I felt her fingernails digging into my shoulder. I watched my length drive in and out of her tiny pussy, filling her petite body, and I twitched powerfully at the sight. It seemed almost impossible that I d fit in her, but she took me all like she was made for it.

I want you to ride me, I told her.

She nodded emphatically, Yes, daddy.

I pulled out her and she jumped right to her feet. She grabbed my hand and led me away from the couch and towards the billiards table. I took her meaning and hopped up on it, lying back against the green felt. It wasn t terribly comfortable, but being on a flat plane gave me an amazing view of her as she straddled me. She grabbed it and gave it a few strokes, leaning down to kiss the head. Her tongue massaged the underside of the head as she smiled up at me.

Tease, I accused.

She laughed and straightened up, moving so her pussy lips were against my cock again. I just love this cock. You can t blame me for having a little fun.

Natalie lowered her hips and we both groaned as I entered her again. She slid all the way down, my eyes taking in the view of her supple body enveloping me. Once she was lowered entirely onto me, she rested there and began to rock he

Cabin of Temptation: Part 3

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Fri, 14 Aug 2026 22:08:00 +0000

Cabin of Temptation: Part 3

Hiking with McKayla.

Based on a post by a f winter . Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Introduction:

Cabin of Temptation is an ongoing story told over four parts. In this chapter, Sam wakes up on Saturday to find only McKayla is awake. They decide to go on a hike, but find other activities interesting as well.

I awoke the next morning forgetting where I was for just a moment, the events of the last 24 hours seemed like a dream. Five of my former students, all female, had convinced me into chaperoning their post-graduation trip to a cabin under the pretense that there would be guys here as well. I was told on the way up that that was no longer the case, and I learned shortly after that the girls had all agreed to share me for the week to fulfill their desires. I laid in the large bed of the master bedroom and replayed my encounters with two of the girls yesterday.

My phone told me that it was almost 7:00 am. I knew that a bunch of teenage girls would not be up at this time and so I considered drifting back to sleep, but I knew my natural clock wouldn t let me sleep much longer. I threw back the sheets and rose to meet the day. I got on a pair of pajama pants and my t-shirt from yesterday and made my way to the kitchen.

As I got to the first floor, I smelled coffee on the air and wondered who else might be up. I guessed McKayla or Natalie as they were the more active of the group and might have woken up out of habit. My guess was confirmed when I saw McKayla in the kitchen pouring herself a mug of coffee.

McKayla was the oldest of the crew having turned 18 last October. She was also the tallest at 5 8 . Her light blonde shoulder length hair was tied back in a ponytail this morning, giving me a good view of her strong shoulders. She was a gifted volleyball player and had the build of a star athlete. I don t think there was an ounce of fat on her. I had once seen her tight, toned stomach while she was at practice and I couldn t believe my eyes. Still, she had the touch of curves that gave her a womanly allure. This morning she had on a light blue tank top with thin straps and white pajama shorts with the CSU logo on them. I could clearly see the shape of her B cup tits and her nipples poked through the thin fabric of her shirt. She turned around when I entered the kitchen and I saw she was wearing glasses. I didn t know she wore contacts and had never seen her with glasses which called attention to her lovely blue eyes.

Morning Sam, she said when she saw me.

Morning, I said back.

She lifted the pot in her right hand at me and asked, Coffee?

I shook my head, No thanks, I m more of a tea guy.

Of course, she said with a smile, how could I forget?

She set her coffee down and went to fetch the kettle. I went to the cupboard to get the tea bags while she filled the kettle and set it on the stove to heat. I took a seat at the large kitchen island and she stood on the opposite end pouring some creamer in her coffee.

Thank you kindly, I said with a nod towards the kettle. Is anyone else up?

You re very welcome. She shook her head, They re all still asleep, probably will be until 9 or 10. Emma s been known to sleep until noon.

But not you?

I m used to getting up early to go running, she explained. And I was a bit wiped out from the drive yesterday, so I didn t stay up too late.

Same here, I said.

I saw her smirk behind her coffee cup as she said, I bet.

The kettle began to cry and I rose to take it off the heat. She found a mug for me and placed her hand on my shoulder as she leaned around me to put the mug on the counter. I thanked her again and she flashed me her winning smile.

I was thinking of going hiking, she told me. Alexis said her brother marked a couple of trails around here and one of them leads to a really nice overlook about a mile away. You wanna come?

I knew there were no set plans for the day, so I said sure. She then showed me a small black device on the counter that was currently charging.

Alexis also showed me these. They re GPS trackers that will always point right here. The trails are pretty well marked, at least she claims, but better safe than sorry.

I agreed. We enjoyed our morning beverages for a bit and chatted a little about her upcoming college career. She had a full volleyball scholarship to CSU and was excited to play at a more competitive level. Her position had always been outside hitter, but she was hoping to show her skills and try out opposite hitter. She was going to move into the dorms even though she wouldn t be terribly far from home. The freedom sounded nice and it made sure she wouldn t have to worry about traffic for classes or practice.

We eventually decided to get changed to go hiking. I put on a pair of hiking shorts and a grey shirt with the faded logo of the school I taught at on it. I also threw on a hat and my hiking boots. I grabbed my backpack and went downstairs to find McKayla by the door to the deck in a pair of tight athletic shorts and a sports bra. My eyes couldn t help but wander the fit body before me.

Ready? She asked, her smile wide. Her glasses were gone but her eyes still shined.

I nodded and she opened the door. She said she had left a note in case they were still gone when anyone woke up. We went down the stairs of the deck and made our way towards the woods at the back of the house. There was a small wooden sign installed that pointed where the trails started. There was a white and blue trail and it was the white trail that would take us to the outlook. We found the trailhead, the first of many trees to be marked with white paint.

The trail was decently well marked though a little spotty at times, but we never got lost. We both kept our eyes out for any markings to point our way. Well, my eyes spent a decent amount of time looking for markings, the rest of the time they were glued to McKayla s barely hidden body. The shorts hugged her tight to give me a good view of her toned ass as she hiked. I normally would have tried to keep my attention elsewhere if she was still my student, but the events of the last day had me in a new mindset. I believe she caught me at least once when she looked back to ask if I saw the nearby deer.

I heard about you and Evan, I said at some point during our hike.

She gave a half smile, Yeah, I m not too broken up about it. It felt more and more lately like it was only going to until graduation and then be done.

That s more common than you think, I said. I guess it s good you two didn t drag it out over the summer like some others do.

Wouldn t be worth it, she said. We were really just staying together for the sex near the end and he lives too far away to make it worth it.

My laugh echoed about us as she caught me by surprise. McKayla had always been fairly candid, sometimes to the point of embarrassing her friends, but never in this sort of way. I d heard her call boys cute, but never anything like hot or sexy. Maybe this was a side of herself she was more comfortable sharing with me now that our relationship had changed.

After about an hour of hiking the trees began to thin and we found yourselves emerging to the overlook. It was a flat area maybe 20 feet wide that served as a break in the trees. Alexis s brother had obviously spent some time on the area as a log was situated perfectly to be a bench for the overlook. A large boulder protruded from the ground on the left hand side of the area. Just underneath the lip of the lookout was a sharp decline for a while, so the view provided was over the treetops. We could see for miles, the forest stretching on and on. To our right we could see the end of the forest and then the rolling hills on the other side of the road we d driven on yesterday. To our left and straight ahead it was all forest and mountain for as far as the eye could see. The late May sun was warm this time of day, but not yet hot.

Wow, McKayla said as she gazed out at the view.

Yeah, I agreed.

We took a seat on the makeshift bench and drank some water. We watched the trees for a minute, enjoying the song of the breeze rushing through them. An animal call would reach us every now and then and we d each guess what it might be.

Hunger suddenly hit me and I realized I hadn t had breakfast. My stomach made a sound like a dying lion and McKayla couldn t help but laugh.

Hungry? She asked.

I nodded sheepishly and she reached into her bag, pulling out two bananas and handing one to me along with a granola bar. It wasn t fancy but it shut my stomach up. I thanked McKayla a couple of times for saving the morning.

So, I saw you yesterday, she said after some silence.

I looked at her curiously.

I saw you with Emma, she added.

I nearly choked on my bagel which made McKayla chuckle once she was sure I was fine.

I guess we were out in the open, I said after a drink of water.

It was so hot, she said, turning from the view to me.

Did you watch?

For a couple minutes, she admitted, but I didn t want to make you two stop if you saw me, so I left. You were both so into it.

Never before had someone watched me have sex and I had never thought I d be that kind of person, but McKayla talking to me about it now had my wheels turning. I was turned on by the idea of her watching us in a way I had never expected. My thoughts and eyes turned back to McKayla s body and I felt it might not be long before I got to see more of it.

She went on, I ve often thought about something like that, sex in public. It makes me excited and nervous all at once. It s like she trailed off as if trying to find the words.

It s like you re into the idea but not sure about how you d like it in real life, I said.

She nodded enthusiastically, Yes, exactly. Even with the arrangement this weekend, I still feel really nervous about it.

I looked around at our little corner of the world and then back at her.

This place is pretty public, but also pretty private, I said.

A large smile appeared on her face and she shifted on the log towards me. What re you saying, Sam?

I m saying we re out in the open now, but no one is likely to see us. It could be a great way to test the waters.

She leaned ever closer, Are you saying you want to fuck me here?

I nodded and leaned to meet her the rest of the way. I am, I said just before our lips met.

McKayla turned out to be a very shy kisser at first. She followed my lead, letting me set the flow for our slow kissing. She parted her lips when my tongue brushed against hers and her boldness emerged. She became insatiable once our tongues touched, and that seemed to prompt her hands to join the mix. She placed one on my chest and ran it up to my hair, her fingers getting lost in my light brown hair. I placed a hand on her stomach and finally got to feel those abs, a moan nearly escaping my lips as soon as I did. I began to explore them, feeling her tight body, my hand brushing against the bottom of her sports bra. When I made brief but full contact with her chest over the bra, she took a sharp inhale of breath.

To my surprise, she broke the kiss and placed her forehead against mine. Her one hand remained in my hair, but the other went to my shorts to outline the bulge there. My head was swimming as she touched me through the cloth with her fingertips and I missed her question.

What? I asked.

I asked if you d fucked Natalie yet, she said. Last night in the hot tub, we were talking about how Alexis and Emma had already fucked you; and Natalie declared that she wouldn t let herself be last and that she d sneak into your room last night.

That time I heard it and was brought back to my senses even as my cock twitched against her fingers. There wasn t a trace of jealousy in her voice, just curiosity.

No, I said honestly.

She beamed, Hah! So I m not the last.

I haven t done anything with Sydney either, I said.

McKayla s palm came in contact with my cock and I groaned. She rubbed it in gentle circles and kissed along my jaw.

I doubt anything will happen with Sydney, she told me. She agreed she s cool with it, but she s not the kind of girl to take part in something like this.

I had more questions, but I knew asking them would probably ruin the mood. I pushed them out of my head for now and focused on the coed kissing my neck and stroking my cock. I grabbed at her sports bra and pulled it off, making her pause her actions to raise her arms. I took advantage of the break and leaned forward to kiss her shoulder, my hand cupping her perky tit. My thumb brushed her pink nipples that stood at attention, causing her to shiver.

Her hands moved to my shorts and began to undo them. I broke contact and stood up to get the shorts off as well as my shirt. She took the cue from me and stood up to push her down shorts and thong down her toned legs. My shorts came off first and I was working on my shirt when she got on her knees on the dirt floor before me.

She grabbed my rigid cock and licked the tip. Her smile grew wide as she gave it a few more tentative licks, her hand running along my cock as there were now no barriers keeping her from touching it. She then ran her tongue along it from base to tip, her fingers massaging the tip as it made its journey. Only after doing that again from the other side did she then put her mouth around me.

She bobbed her head along the first few inches at a slow pace once, then a couple more times before gripping the base and opening her mouth to get her tongue all around the tip. She repeated the process a couple of times either picking up the pace or adding more pressure. Her hand around me began to jerk me off and the other went between her legs.

Stand up, I told her, I want to taste you.

I watched her eyes light up and she pulled my cock from her mouth. She gave it a small kiss before standing up, looking at me expectantly. The outdoor area didn t give us a lot of options in terms of comfort or ease, so I walked her over to the boulder and leaned her back against it. With a trail of kisses, I made my way down her body until I was kneeled before her.

I situated her leg over my shoulder and leaned towards her pussy. A small triangle of public hair adorned it of the same honey color as her hair. I planted a small kiss on it before kissing lower, my tips brushing against her clit. I heard her gasp and felt her hands find my hair. A moan followed as my tongue ran along her slit, pressing against her clit at the end of its journey. I licked her a few more times, one of my hands venturing up her body to cup her tits as I licked her.

Holy fuck, she said as she rested her head against the rock. Evan would never go down on me. Mmmm

That s because you ve been fucking around with boys, I told her between licks. I hate to say a lot of boys in college will be the same.

So you re saying I need to start fucking men.

I ignored the fact that I might have just given her a thing for older guys and licked her lower. Her wet folds parted easily for me now, her sweetness spreading on my tongue. This was a far superior breakfast. I teased her entrance with the tip of my tongue which caused her hips to grind against my face. I grabbed onto her toned ass with one hand and drove her hard against my mouth. She had started by trying to bite back her moans, her hand even in her mouth to help muffle them. The longer I went on, the deeper I explored her, the less she cared.

Oh my God! She exclaimed. Yes! Oh yes! Sam, that feels so good. I love your tongue on my pussy. It s so sexy watching you lick me.

My eyes burned up at her as my tongue continued its ceaseless work. When I licked low, my tongue briefly entering her, my nose could press against her clit and drive her wild. I concentrated my efforts onto her clit with my tongue and she gripped tightly onto my hair. I pushed a finger inside of her while I massaged her clit and her words became a jumble. All I could make out were the words fuck and yes.

There was no warning when her orgasm hit her. Her body shook once and she pulled my face closer to her pussy. I felt the added pressure around my finger and tasted the flood on my tongue, but my efforts didn t stop.

I continued to lick her, my eyes watching her beautiful body dance with the release of pleasure. After a brief amount of time she used her grip on my hair to pull my face away from her crotch.

Hold off, she said as she caught her breath. It feels amazing, I m just so sensitive now.

I chuckled and moved my way back up her body until I was standing tall and asked, You ve never really had someone concentrate on your pleasure before, have you?

She shook her head and kissed me, adding, Thank you.

Thank you for letting me taste you, I said. I love the way you taste.

She gave an involuntary giggle and we began to make out again while she calmed down. My hands stayed on her body, exploring every muscle, while she worked my cock in her hands between us. The rock was still cool, but slowly warming from the sun. After a few minutes, she pulled back.

I m ready, she said.

I nodded and took hold of my cock. Lifting her leg again, I adjusted myself to be able to enter her while still standing and she raised up onto her tiptoes with her other foot to help. I found her slit and ran my head along it, lubricating the tip before entering her. She was tighter than I expected, but through teamwork we got me moving inside of her.

She placed her arms around my shoulders to hold onto me for support and I kept her leg lifted as I started to rock my hips. Now both of us moaned with no regard for the world around us, the sounds of our passionate coupling joining the chorus of nature sounds. Her pussy held me tight, her warm walls gripping my thick cock as if it belonged to them now. Her body tensed and relaxed in waves as pleasure washed over her and she did her best to move her hips to meet me. There was no reason to hold back, so I picked up speed and she purred like a lioness.

You like that cock inside of you? I smirked.

She nodded, Fuck me with that big cock. Oh God, it feels so good inside me. Yes, Sam. Yes.

Her head turned to gaze out at the beautiful view we had hiked to. It s so amazing to be fucked in a place like this.

I agreed, my focus now on driving my cock into her. To my surprise, she put a hand on my chest and started to push me off.

Let s change it up, she said.

I followed her lead back to the log bench and used my clothes as a makeshift cushion to take a seat while she faced away from me. I couldn t complain about the amazing view of her strong back and well-toned ass, especially as she began to lower it towards me.

I would sometimes do this with Evan while he was playing video games, she said as she grabbed my cock to guide it back to her pussy. I d see if I could distract him enough that he d stop playing and really fuck me.

Did it work? I asked as I felt myself enter her again from behind.

She looked over her shoulder at me with a pleasure filled smirk, Every time.

If I had any doubts about her abilities, they would have disappeared the second she started to move her hips. She found her rhythm immediately and her ass bounced against me as if she was keeping time by the movements. My hands, which had been resting against the log, came to her hips. I watched in amazement she slid along my cock with ease, stopping only every now and then to grind her hips against me before starting again. I gave her ass a smack, the sound loud out in the open air, and she gave an enthusiastic cry in response. It wasn t long before my cock was pulsing faster inside of her.

I m gonna cum, I told her.

Me too, she said between breaths ragged from effort. I want you to cum on my tits.

I told her I d try to hold off until after her, but it was no easy task. Her speed increased as she got closer to her own release, whi

Cabin of Temptation: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Fri, 14 Aug 2026 02:55:00 +0000

Cabin of Temptation: Part 2

Smoking with Emma.

Based on a post by a f winter . Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Introduction:

Cabin of Temptation is an ongoing story told over four parts. In this chapter, the rest of the girls arrive at the cabin where some tensions immediately rise. Emma and Sam share some weed, but that's not all Emma wants in her mouth.

Alexis went about making sure everything was up and running while I got settled and explored. Her father had been up two weeks ago to make sure everything was ready, and lock all the liquor away, but things like the Wi-Fi needed to be turned on. I was given the master bedroom for the trip and my eyes nearly bulged out of my head when I saw it.

The king sized bed seemed tiny in the huge space. There was a couch and a couple of chairs around a coffee table in front of a fireplace with a large TV above it. All the furniture here, as with most of the furniture in the house, was dark wood with a real rustic feel. It was all handmade and I figured the dresser alone cost more than all my bedroom furniture combined back home. The master bedroom was only accessible via the bedroom, and that too was impressive. A huge tub with jets, glass shower stall, and his and hers sinks. The floor and countertops were both white marble. Large windows in both rooms overlooked the forest outside with a view of a far off mountain top peaking above them.

The bedroom led out to a hallway that had two other rooms, Mr. McCarthy s office and a pool den. The office was one of the few rooms without large windows letting in copious amounts of light. The hallway overlooked the large family room in the center of the second floor. The main staircase in the foyer led up to it and had a huge table surrounded on both sides with L-shaped couches. It also had a small table with four chairs around it for more intimate playing and a fireplace of its own. Two hallways branched off from there to the north and south where a majority of the bedrooms were. These weren t as large as the master bedroom, but they were still spacious and well furnished. There was also a nook at the end of one of the halls with a bay window overlooking nature and a smoking den. Some of the rooms had more than one bed and I quickly lost count of how many there were. When I later asked Alexis how many people could sleep here; she said 20.

The deck connected on the second floor with a doorway in the family room leading out. It had a hot tub made for a crowd and several lounge chairs, as well as a couple of outdoor tables and chairs. The deck was the latest addition and below it was a grill station that you d expect to find in a restaurant.

The first floor housed the large kitchen that featured more of the marble from the bathroom upstairs. Like the furniture, the appliances were all handmade and appeared complicated to operate. The dining room housed a table with ten seats along its sides and one at each end. The table itself was beautiful, a dark cherry wood and glossy. There was a smaller family room on the first floor as well that resembled a library, and a small movie theater that could seat 10. The basement below seemed almost out of place. It was practical with no decoration, housing instead some supplies, a backup generator, and linens.

I knew Alexis s family had money, but this was far beyond being comfortable. She expected the line of questioning and met it with a shrug. I didn t know we had this kind of money either, she had said. My dad is always griping about money even though I know it s never been an issue. We were all shocked when he showed us the plans.

In the kitchen, I discovered a neatly handwritten list labeled Mr. McCarthy s Rules of Conduct . It was a list of rules the younger ones were expected to follow and I was expected to enforce. They were as follows:

1, No alcohol.

2, No drugs.

3, No sex.

4, No strangers.

5, Boys and girls are to sleep on opposite ends of the house.

6, No boys in girls rooms, or vice versa.

7, No going in to my office.

Rule three was already broken and would continue to be it seemed. I knew rule one would be broken as well. Despite her father taking all the liquor, I knew one of Alexis s bags was full of alcohol. I told her I d look the other way if they all agreed to only drink in the cabin and not break anything. Rule two I was unsure of. I myself had some weed stashed in my bag upstairs that I planned to enjoy in private. McKayla was fairly straight laced for fear of not being able to play volleyball, and Sydney had a fear of getting in trouble. I had no idea about Alexis, Natalie, or Emma, but as long as they weren t doing anything stronger than weed I was likely to ignore it. Rules 4, 5, and 6 didn t seem to be an issue, and I didn t think his office would hold much interest for the girls.

Just as I finished reading the list, I heard another car crunching up the gravel drive. I walked towards the front door only to see it burst open a moment later. McKayla looked at me, her blue eyes wide in panic.

Bathroom? She blurted out.

I pointed towards the nearest one and the tall blonde disappeared in an instant. The other three girls walked through the door a moment later, all of them greeting me with bright smiles. Natalie walked over and hugged me, the tiny Japanese dancer pulling me to her with surprising force.

We re so glad you re here, she said.

Yeah Mr. H, Emma added. I saw in her eyes a similar look that Alexis had in the car and I grinned in return.

Sydney nodded her agreement with her friends. McKayla emerged looking far more relieved.

So you didn t piss yourself? Emma teased.

McKayla grew red and glared at her friend. Sydney and Natalie broke into laughter, which made McKayla crack a smile. I helped the four of them get their things from the car and up the stairs with Alexis appearing just as we dropped the last bag.

About damn time, Natalie teased the red head. At least we had a big strong man to help us.

It took me a little longer than expected to get the remote camera feed off, she said. We don t want my dad tuning in and seeing Emma getting stoned.

That answered that question. All eyes went to me when Alexis said that, but I showed no change in my expression. I did look at Emma with a cocked eyebrow.

Get stoned on what? I asked.

She shrugged, Just weed.

JUST weed, Sydney spoke up sarcastically.

The other four girls sighed without words. It was clear that this was a topic that came up a lot. It's no surprise, Sydney s father is a rather prominent figure at their church and she grew up with a conservative view. I had often seen the conflicts that emerged with the other girls over stuff like this in the past, especially between Emma and Sydney. They were polar opposites in their upbringing. I remember when Emma first got her nose ring, Sydney was amazed that her parents would let her do such a thing.

Oh come on Syd, Emma huffed. The rest of us have done it. McKayla doesn t have practice for another month, so she said she s gonna do it. You ve seen us all high and how much fun we have. This is the perfect environment to try it.

Sydney turned bright red and turned up her nose, It's still illegal in lots of places.

So? Emma countered, It s getting legalized everywhere, and you drink when we hang out. It s illegal to do that. Get that stick out of your ass already.

That s enough, I said, my voice making all of them pause. For a moment they were all students again, their teacher taking authority. If Sydney doesn t want to do it, then she won t. At the same time, you re all adults now. Sydney, Emma can smoke if she wants. My eyes went to her again, As long as she at least blows the smoke outside. Emma nodded. And Emma, don t pressure her. She ll try it if she feels comfortable and we both know she won t enjoy it if she s doing it for someone else.

Emma looked at the ground and then gave a small nod. Sydney looked at me with a bit of thanks in her eyes and smiled, tucking some of her brown hair behind her ear. The crisis appeared to be averted.

Natalie broke the silence, I don t know about you bitches, but I m getting hungry. I m gonna get started on dinner.

Need a hand? Alexis and I asked at once.

Natalie grabbed Alexis by the hand and began to pull her along, I heard her first. You all relax and we ll call you when it's ready.

Alexis and Natalie went to work on dinner, McKayla wanted to explore the house, Sydney went to the deck to practice guitar, and I didn t know where Emma went. I went to my room and got unpacking. I decided to not live out of a suitcase if we had a whole week here, so I unloaded my things into the dresser. I also grabbed a couple of hangers from the walk-in closet and used them to hang a couple of my nicer shirts somewhere more accessible. I had been told we might do a couple of nice dinners, so I should have some nicer clothes.

Now all settled, I made my way down to the second level. At the end of one of the hallways, I spotted Emma sitting in the window seat of the nook. The window next to her was cracked and it wasn t hard to guess what she was up to. As I got closer, I saw her pull out a vape pen, take a pull, and blow the smoke out the window. She turned her head in my direction and spotted me, making her jump. I wondered if I just surprised her or if it was a reflex to being caught with weed by a teacher. Either way, she relaxed and melted into a smile. I saw she had headphones in that she popped out as I got closer.

Hey Mr. H, she said.

You can just call me Sam now, I told her.

She nodded and said, Funny thing is, if you d caught me doing this just a couple of weeks ago, you d be busting me probably. She held her vape pen up and took a drag, blowing the smoke out the window. She suppressed a slight cough and held it towards me, Now I m seeing if you want any.

I shrugged and took it from her, taking a seat next to her. She shifted her legs closer to herself as I got situated and took a hit. I blew the smoke out and looked her over.

Emma was the shortest of the group at just over 5 even. A pair of jean shorts and a faded green V-neck adorned her body. She had the curviest figure of all the girls, and the largest tits. They looked to be at least D s to me. She had sandy blonde hair that might be a different color depending on the week and a pair of light blue eyes. Numerous freckles highlighted her nose and cheeks.

I took another small puff right as Emma asked, So, did you and Alexis fuck?

I coughed violently in surprise, which made Emma laugh. She took the vape pen back and hit me playfully on the back.

I m sorry, I coughed, what?

You and Alexis, she said before taking a hit. It s cool, we all talked about it beforehand. You re free game this week.

I say in surprised silence for a moment before asking, You all talked about this?

Emma nodded and handed me back the pen. Everyone s agreed that, as long as you re up for it, any of us can fuck you at any time. Sydney mostly remained silent, but she didn t disagree.

I couldn t think of what else to say, so I took a silent hit and looked out the window. In the silence, I could hear Sydney s guitar music wafting through the air.

You know Mr. H, I thought it was really hot when you put on your teacher voice earlier.

I couldn t help but smirk.

It s what made me attracted to you in the first place, she added. Her hand went to the v part of her neckline and gently ran along it while she made her lips pouty, A girl like me needs a little authority.

Is that so? I asked.

She nodded and shifted onto her knees next to me. She stuck her chest out, I m a rebel and a free spirit, but sometimes I just need a man who will take control.

I took another hit. Already I was feeling it and, mixed with her words, the feeling was one of power. I felt authoritative in a whole different way.

I ve been surrounded by just boys for four years, she bit her lip and trailed off.

But you need a man, I declared.

She nodded and cast her eyes down again. Her hands were folded in her lap and I knew what she was waiting for. The next move was mine to make, and she was offering herself to me. I reached out and placed my hand on her cheek and she nuzzled herself into it.

Let s go to my room, I said as I began to stand.

She grabbed my hand and said, No. Here. Please, sir?

I looked around. But the others.

We all agreed no jealousy, she planted a kiss on my hand, and no secrets. I like that someone might see.

I thought for a moment and then nodded. If they were all okay with it, then why should I not be? I d always been a bit of an exhibitionist. I nodded my approval to her and her face lit up.

Take off your shirt and bra, I ordered.

She wasted no time, both off her body in a flash. She sat before me, exposed, her eyes still down. I admired her large tits and pale nipples, first with my eyes and then with my hands. Thanks to her kneeling on the window seat, I had easy access to them.

Touch me wherever you want, sir, she encouraged. However you want.

Get on your hands and knees, and take off your shorts.

She obeyed, getting naked and then in position. Her back curved alluringly, her thick ass in the air. I ran my hand along the curve of her back, feeling the warmth of her body, until it came to rest on her ass. She looked at me expectantly, her bottom lip tucked behind her teeth. I gave it a light smack as I didn t want to make too much noise and she moaned.

I undid my shorts for the third time today to fish my cock out. Emma s wanting eyes watched every one of my movements with anticipation. When she saw my thick cock at attention before her, she gasped. I told her to open her mouth and then navigated my cock to it. She wrapped her mouth around it as soon as she could and ran her tongue along the bottom.

Thank you for this cock, sir, she said before plunging down on it again.

I grabbed a handful of her hair and pushed her further down my cock. She gave no resistance, more than half of my length disappearing in an instant. She paused when my head hit the back of her throat, but she continued on as soon as she relaxed. Her mouth was so warm and inviting, her curious tongue exploring my shaft as she moved along it. I let her pull back a little before I pulled her further down again.

You re going to take all of it, I told her.

She looked at me with those big eyes of hers and nodded. I used my firm grip in her hair to pull her down further. She choked, she gagged, she sputtered on my cock, but she never let up. Between my coaxing and her will, we got her there. Her nose pressed right against my body and I felt the sensation of my whole cock swallowed by her. It was electric and I let her know with a lusty groan. Her eyes brimmed with tears while she worked her head back and forth to fuck my cock with her mouth.

Good girl, I growled. Good cocksucker.

She mewed, pleased with herself, and pulled her mouth off of my cock. I watched as my cock reappeared, the whole length now shimmery in the late afternoon soon. She came off the head with a gasp, her chest heaving as she desperately worked to catch her breath. Her chest and cheeks were red with effort, but I could see how hard her nipples were. A string of saliva kept my cock connected to her lips.

Fuck, I love choking on your cock, sir.

She went back for a second helping, driving herself down with my hand on her head still encouraging her. Every now and then I d push her over the halfway mark, making tears appear in her eyes again. My other hand found her ass again and ran along the curve of it. She wiggled it at my touch. I moved along her ass to her thighs, finding the space between them to explore her slit.

Emma groaned around my cock as I found her already wet pussy and that some of her arousal had already run down her thighs. I guess she really did love choking on my cock. I probed her with my digit, prompting her to spread her legs a little to give me better access. I pressed my finger into her and felt her warmth around me. I worked it as if it were my cock and fucked her at an even pace. Occasionally, I would curl my finger against her walls and find the spot that made her moan hard around me. The vibrations of those moans sent extra jolts of pleasure along my cock.

I needed her. Not just her sucking my cock, but the feeling of being inside of her. I pulled my cock from her mouth and grabbed her hips, pulling them towards me. She lowered her face down and shook her ass at me. I grabbed my cock and smacked it playfully against her thick ass.

Do you want me to fuck you? I asked.

Yes! She practically shouted. Please sir, fuck my little pussy. It's all yours.

How could I say no? I looked up to see the trees, the far off mountaintop, the beautiful scenery present in the bay windows all set dressing for the ass in the air waiting for me. The head of my cock came against her pussy and I pushed myself in, the first few inches sinking in slowly. I could see the faint reflection of her reaction in the mirror, her mouth falling open and her eyes rolling back as if my cock had just shut off some part of her brain.

She exclaimed, Oh God!

I smacked her ass and pulled her head back by her hair. Be quieter, slut, or I ll pull out now and leave you here.

Emma nodded and lowered her head back down. Her hands braced herself against the windows as I grabbed her hips and began to thrust. I didn t bother with buildup, we both needed this to be hard and desperate. She bit back moans and moved her hips just a little to meet my thrusts. I slammed myself into her, my length plunging deep.

She raised herself up just a little, her tits bouncing with every thrust. She made small, desperate noises but managed to keep her volume low. I grabbed onto her hair again and pulled it back, giving me plenty of leverage to pound her. It was great sex, but the weed worked to enhance every little feeling beyond what it would normally be. I felt powerful as I fucked her.

I let her hair go and her face fell back to the window seat. Her body tensed as an orgasm hit her. She began to call out, but immediately put a hand over her mouth to help quiet it. I watched as the tremor rocked her body, her pussy squeezing hard on my cock so that I almost had to stop fucking her. She looked up at me, breathing heavy, and grinned.

Time slipped away from us. I don t know how long I stood there thrusting into her. Orgasm after orgasm rocked her body until she seemed to barely be conscious. Finally, I felt that familiar building in my pulsing cock.

I m gonna cum, I told her.

Wherever you want, she said through her haze.

Inside you?

She nodded with heavy breath.

I gave the last bit of my energy into the final few thrusts. They weren t at the same rhythm as the others, but more drawn out as I felt every inch of her pussy around me. I slammed in one last time and released a torrent of cum, filling up her pussy. I almost collapsed against her, but I managed to pull out and slump next to her.

She rearranged herself so that she was sitting again, her body resting against mine. We were both sweaty messes basking in the post orgasm glow. Both of us were facing down the hall, uncovered for anyone to see, but no one else ever appeared. As we regained our strength, I saw her reach between her legs and gather a little of my cum leaking from her onto her fingers. With her eyes on mine, she brought them to her mouth and licked them clean.

Fuck, I breathed.

She smiled. Thank you, sir, for all the cum. I really, really needed to be fucked. She leaned over and kissed me, a thankful thing that I readily returned.

We basked in our post sex glow for a bit until Natalie's voice came over the intercom system to announce that dinner was ready.

Emma sat up and stretched. I worked up quite the appetite, she said as she gathered her clothes.

We went and got our

Cabin of Temptation: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 13 Aug 2026 02:52:00 +0000

Cabin of Temptation: Part 1

Driving with Alexis

Based on a post by a f winter . Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Introduction:

Cabin of Temptation is an ongoing story told over four parts. Each part will be made of several chapters. The first part is largely an introduction to the setting, the characters, and their relationships with some seeds planted for later growth. This first chapter introduces us to Sam Holloway, the teacher and point of view character, and Alexis, his former student and red headed wild child.

The road seemed to stretch on endlessly before us, but Alexis assured me that our journey was near an end. We d turn before long into thick woods and travel through narrow, winding roads until we reached her family s cabin. I had no choice but to trust her as GPS had given out nearly 20 minutes ago.

There s good Wi-Fi and okay reception at the cabin, she d told me, but you can t get there unless you know the way.

So here I was, driving alone in the middle of god knows where with a girl who was my student just a couple of weeks ago. Her and her four best friends had been together from first grade all the way through high school and now they had graduated with very different futures ahead of them. They had decided to kick off the best summer ever with a week-long stay at Alexis s family cabin. Alexis and I were heading up before everyone else, the four other girls and four guys.

All of their parents had had concerns, of course. None of them could take the time to chaperone such a trip and many feared what teenagers would get up to out there, even though they were all, legally, adults now. The plan seemed to be dead before it began until Emma brought up the idea of me accompanying them all.

I d taught the girls US History their sophomore year and Government their senior year. The girls took to me easily and I came to enjoy their company. We got to know each other over the years, but I always remained a detached authority figure. They liked and respected me, and their parents trusted me, which is why all of them agreed as soon as my name was attached. Of course I wasn t told I would be doing this until after the parent s agreed. I was hesitant to do it, but I acquiesced in the end.

Being out here now, I was glad I had agreed. The sky looked bluer than in the city, the world more open. A couple of wispy clouds floated lackadaisical over the rolling hills to our left, passing over the empty road to the tree covered mountains to our right. We had the windows halfway down and the air filling my lungs felt like it was renewing me from the inside out.

Having a cabin out in a place like this must be amazing, I said. I m sure it was nice getting to come out here all the time growing up.

Alexis chuckled as she gazed out the window, This isn t the original cabin. That one is just a little out of town and is like one of those cabins you see in a horror movie. Still nice, just a bit run down ya know?

Right, I nodded.

She went on, This one is pretty much brand new. My dad got the land from a client like five years ago for some legal work he did and he built

this place and gave the old family cabin to my uncle.

Oh, I said, is it nice?

Now she laughed, Mr. Holloway, it's a mansion.

I told you to call me Sam.

Old habits, she shrugged, it s hard to not think of you as Mr. Holloway.

I moved on and asked, When is everyone else arriving?

McKayla is driving the rest of the girls and they re an hour or so behind us, she told me.

What about Todd and Mike? I asked, looking across the car at her while she looked out the window. And McKayla s not riding up with Evan and his brother?

McKayla and Evan broke up, she stated. Didn t really make sense for him and his brother to be there.

Sure, I drew the syllable out. And Todd and Mike?

Her gaze never left the window as she went on, Well, once we decided about Evan, we felt like we didn t need two other boys.

So it's just me and you five girls? I felt my heart beginning to race.

Alexis finally looked towards me, a smirk on her heart shaped face, Yep.

My eyes narrowed and I shot her a glance. I didn t like that they had yet again pulled a fast one on me. Her smile only broadened. I couldn t see her emerald eyes behind her large round sunglasses, but I could feel the mischief burning there behind the tinted glass.

Aren t I a boy? I objected.

She giggled, Mr. Holloway, you re a man, not a boy.

I skipped the name thing and asked, And do you parents know about this?

She shook her head and tucked a loose strand of dark red hair behind her ear. Of course not.

Why didn t you tell me?

Because you wouldn t have agreed to come, she said very matter-of-fact.

I sighed. She was right about that.

No more tricks, okay? I said. I know you re all not my students anymore, but it would still be very frowned upon if anyone knew.

She turned her body towards me now, the smile on her lips changing. It became a devious thing, as if she had been waiting for this moment. That wily look on her face also crept into her voice.

You re right Mr. Holloway, she corrected herself, Sam, we aren t your students anymore. And as of three weeks ago, we re all eighteen now.

A shiver ran down my spine. My mouth went dry. I foolishly asked myself why she would say that, but something deep down knew why. Alexis was a notorious flirt and I d seen many boys, and a number of my colleagues, become flustered by her with just a few words. Maybe it's because I ve been doing this for over a decade, but I had seemingly been immune to her charms. I d always been able to rebuff her advances or laugh them off, but being alone with her in the car changed the dynamic.

To my chagrin, Alexis went on, You re going to be alone with five beautiful women all week, and all of them have massive crushes on you. We ve all talked about it.

My heart felt like it was going to pound out of my chest. I tried to keep my eyes trained on the road, but I couldn t stop myself from glancing her way. The white tank top under her semitransparent yellow striped shirt seemed to be riding lower than before, her full tits barely contained. The tank top, like a tight second skin against her toned stomach, was tucked into her jean cut offs. How did I not notice how short they were? Her pale thighs were fully on display and if she moved them, I thought I might be able to spot whatever underwear it was she had on. If she had any on at all.

The sunglasses still hid her eyes, but I could feel her gaze. Her lips were slightly parted, pouty and alluring, the edges pulled into a knowing smile. She reached her arm over her body and ran the tips of her fingers ever so lightly against my forearm.

Not just little schoolgirl crushes either. They might have started that way, but they certainly didn t stay that way, she went on, her voice growing husky. I ve had so many fantasies about you Sam. About us together. She placed her hand fully on my forearm and ran it along it, We could make them a reality.

I managed to speak despite my mouth being bone dry, You re,

I m what? She cut me off. Willing? Ready? I m not your student anymore. I m not asking to date you, I m going away to college at the end of the summer and I want to make this the best summer it can be. Her hand moved from my forearm to my crotch, And that involves sucking this cock.

My mouth fell open but no words came out. I let out a short gasp as she touched my crotch, but it morphed into something like a moan as her fingers brushed against my cock through my jeans. I didn t even realize I had become so hard.

Have you ever gotten road head, Mr. Holloway? Her voice was teasing again, and sweet as a glass of lemonade. She took off her sunglasses to reveal those bright green eyes full of mischief. I ve always wanted to give it.

Alexis, I groaned as her hand rubbed more fully against my cock. I thought I should resist, but the voice in my head asked why the hell I should. I, Yes. I want this.

I slowed the car down a little as she began to undo my jeans. Her hands made quick work, her own eagerness causing her to fumble with my belt. She got it undone, along with my pants, and fished out my cock. She paused for a moment and wrapped her hand around the base.

Jesus, she breathed. I fucking knew it.

The simple touch of her hand around me caused me to groan. How long had it been since someone touched me like this? Even though there was nothing illegal about what we were doing, it was still wrong in a number of ways. As Alexis leaned forward, her mouth inching towards the head of my cock, I found myself holding my breath.

Her lips parted, her pink tongue snaking out and touching the tip. I groaned and tightened my grip on the steering while. She looked up at me with wicked eyes as she swirled her tongue about the tip, her hand pumping a couple of times with just the slightest of pressure. As soon as precum appeared at the tip, she licked it up and giggled.

I knew you had a big cock, she whispered hungrily, her hand continuing to work my cock.

Alexis s lips wrapped around the head of my cock and I nearly swerved off the road. I heard her giggle at the reaction, the sound muffled. Her tongue began to massage my thick shaft while her head worked up and down at a steady pace. The hand wrapped around me worked in concert, providing additional pleasure to where her mouth did not yet reach.

Though I wanted to grab onto her ruddy locks and push her down further, I knew I needed to keep a certain amount of control to drive the car. Alexis seemed to know this as well as she sucked me, her efforts concentrated on a slow and sensual blowjob. Her tongue dances about my head as if trying to find the spots to make me moan, which I did freely. She seemed to be enjoying giving me head just as much as I was enjoying receiving it based on the sounds she made.

Oh fuck, I groaned when her tongue hit a sensitive spot on the underside of me head, you re really good at this.

Alexis lips departed my cock and I felt disappointment. Her face stayed close to mine, her wide smile plastered on her face again. Her hand never stopped its slow motions.

I ve had plenty of practice, she smirked. And I ve been wanting to do this to you for a long time now. She leaned forward and planted a kiss on my cheek. Her eyes looked out to the road, We ve still got a little bit before the turn off. Now where was I.

Her words trailed off while she leaned forward, her warm breath splashing against the now shining head of my cock. It twitched powerfully as her mouth enveloped it again, her tongue finding that spot again with ease. At the pace she was going, I felt like I could last for hours under her expert manipulations. I was nowhere near cumming, though every once in a while she could concentrate her efforts on one spot or take me just a little deeper and send a jolt of electricity through me. We passed another car and I wondered if they could spot the bobbing mop of red hair.

After another ten minutes of this, she sat back up and let my cock go. I let out a disappointed sigh, the air of the car a poor replacement for her expert mouth. I heard that devilish giggle of hers again as soon as she read the disappointment on my face.

We re almost at the turnoff, she told me, I want to make sure we don t get lost. There s plenty of time to finish this later. When she said this , she gave my cock a firm squeeze.

Sure, I said in my best nonchalant voice.

There was no way my cock was going back into my pants in its current state and I worried that I would be stuck driving with a raging hard on. After Alexis told me to turn on a narrow road between some trees however, my focus shifted entirely to carefully navigating it and that caused enough distraction for me to calm down. I was assured that no one uses the road, but there were enough blind turns to make me cautious all the same.

You must be pretty excited about Stanford, I said in an attempt to provide further distraction.

She shrugged and gave a non-committal, Yeah.

That s not the response I d expect from an excited person.

She sighed, I am excited. It s exciting. It s just She weakly smiled and turned her eyes towards the passing trees, Everything s changing, you know? I m going west, Emma is going east. Natalie s gonna stick around for a bit, but she ll probably head off when her commitments with her dance academy are done. McKayla got a scholarship to CSU, so she s staying here. So is Sydney. We ll be all apart for the first time since we were 6. It s just a big change.

I nodded, It is, but just because you re all apart doesn t mean you can t stay close.

Alexis shot me a look bordering on an eye roll, Are you still close with all your childhood friends?

Well, no, I admitted. But I wasn t close with anyone the way you all are. And technology is different now, it s easier to stay in touch.

Yeah, we have texting now and you just had carrier pigeons, she teased.

I felt a flush creep up my neck, but still I chuckled, That and you don t have to sit for a painting if you want to send a friend a picture of yourself these days.

She chuckled dryly. We ll still be apart though. We ve already changed so much in the last few years. If we didn t have such a history, I m not sure we d be friends.

I reached across the console between us and placed my hand on her thigh, giving it a squeeze.

That s why we re doing this cabin trip, she went on. It s supposed to kick off the best summer ever, but I know we re all gonna be really busy and Emma s living early July. No matter what, we ll have this week together.

Yeah. The five of you together and your former teacher.

Alexis giggled and put her hand on mine, leading it up her thigh until my pinky was brushing against her jean shorts. I pushed my hand a little further until it pushed beneath the hem of the cutoff. As I came in contact with the place where her thigh and crotch met, I discovered she wasn t wearing anything under them at all.

You being here is why it ll be the best, she purred.

My hand remained where it was, another finger slipping into her cutoffs. She adjusted her hips to give me more access until my fingers touched against the edge of her slit. Now it was her turn to gasp, the noise turning into a sound of satisfaction. I found her slit, wetness already present upon her lips.

You really liked sucking my cock didn t you? I asked her with a sideways grin.

I really did, she hummed happily.

The barrier of her shorts was slightly frustrating, keeping me from fully exploring her pussy, but the limited reach added a touch of teasing excitement as well. As I probed at her, she moved her hips and let me know she was enjoying it without words. I briefly dipped a finger inside of her, though I couldn t get far due partially to the angle and partially how tight she was. The smell of her sex began to fill the car and I hoped we weren t too far from the cabin.

My question was answered not even two minutes later as we turned and it came into view. Cabin was too small a word. That evoked the image of something tucked into a mountainside with little more than four walls and a roof. This was, as Alexis had said earlier, a mansion. The tree lined path led right up to the circle drive of the three story building. Its huge red front door faced us, a splash of color on the mostly light wooden facade. The logs of the roof were a darker color, sitting on it like a hat. The windows were large and numerous to allow plenty of natural light to spill inside. It just got larger as we got closer and my mouth fell open in awe.

It has that effect on people, Alexis laughed when she saw my reaction.

She fished around her bag at her feet and pulled out a set of keys. She told me that the walk from the garage to the bedrooms was a pain and we could move the car later. I put the car in park and the two of us got out. It felt good to stretch my legs after the long drive.

Doesn t your dad have cameras watching this place? I asked.

Of course, she said. But they re dormant unless something sets off the alarm.

So he has no way of seeing us right now?

She nodded as she pulled her bag from the trunk.

Good. I m not waiting longer.

She began to smirk as I came upon her, pushing her back against the car. I kissed her with all the lust and desire that was boiling inside of me. She met my lips with as much eagerness and wrapped her arms around me. Our tongues met like old lovers long kept apart finally reuniting. Our bodies were pressed together and it felt like the heat of our need might burn our clothes off.

Mr. Holloway, she breathlessly said when we parted, her hands falling to my belt again.

I didn t correct her on the name this time. There was something about her calling me that that gave an extra bit of lewdness. I did away with her shirt and tank top as fast as I could, her bra disappearing just as quick. My hands cupped her full tits, perky pink nipples already at attention. She let out an Oh God as I brushed my thumbs over them.

She had my cock out again, her grip on it tighter now that we didn t have to worry about the road. I growled as she jerked me off, my lips finding her neck. My teeth grazed her skin playfully before I bit where her shoulder and neck met. One of her hands left my cock and gripped onto the back of my head as I did so, her cry of pleasure joining the forest sounds around us.

My hands moved to her ass so I could lift her up. She let out a squeal of delight as I easily lifted her, walking us over to the hood of the car. She wrapped her arms and legs around me while I moved us, her lips planting small kisses along my neck. We paused for just a moment after I set her down in order to shed the rest of our clothes. I looked over her now exposed body, taking in the full view of her finally. She bit her lip as she looked me over in return.

Fuck, I breathed, you re so sexy.

Right back at ya, stud, she said as her hands passed over my broad shoulders.

I kissed her again as I gripped my cock and led it to her pussy. Her legs spread for me and we both inhaled sharply when my head touched her. I ran the head along her slit to spread her ample wetness and lube my cock. My head split her entrance, the first inch of me disappearing inside of her.

Shit, she said as her eyes went wide, you re so big.

Are you okay? I asked, my tip resting inside of her.

She nodded. More than okay. I ve just never had anything this big inside before. She rocked her hips down to push more of me in.

At just shy of 8 inches, I know I m longer than average, but not big enough to scare most girls off on sight. My girth is what sets me apart from most other dicks I ve seen in porn or otherwise. I ve been told I make girls feel full in a very satisfying way. Based on the look on Alexis s face as I pushed deeper inside of her, the rumors were true.

I moved my hips to work myself deeper, her own body moving to help it get there. Her hands rested on the hood of the car to keep herself upright and her fact level with mine. We alternated between hungry kisses and watching my cock inside of her. It was amazing to watch her small pussy adjust to me, take me deep. She draped an arm onto my shoulder and dug her nails in as I finally buried myself fully into her.

Fuck me, she said as she stared into my eyes.

I readily obliged. I pulled out a few inches and pushed them back in, falling into a steady rhythm. She moaned louder, letting go of my shoulder and falling back on the hood of the car. I grabbed onto her hips to better drive myself in and out. She made sounds somewhere between words and moans, her hips lifting off the hood of the car. Her legs wrapped around me, her feet pressing into the small of my back to keep me in place. As if I was going anywhere.

The warmth of the day on top of the activity made me begin to sweat. A sheen appeared on her body as well, her form appearing almost angelic now as her pale body glowed in the sun. She began to mumble something.

Like that? I asked.

She nodded, Gonna cum

I reached a hand between her legs and pressed my thumb against her clit. I worked it in small circles while my cock continued to pump into her. The added pleasure made her mouth fall

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 3

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Tue, 11 Aug 2026 15:05:00 +0000

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 3.

Olivia and a more confident Corey get together again.

Based on a post by Leader12, Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Around 5:00 pm on Tuesday, Olivia sent Corey a text message.

Olivia: Still interested in getting together tomorrow?

Olivia started laughing when the reply came back almost before she hit the send key.

Corey: Yes!

Olivia: Meet me at the Starbucks by the high school at 10:00, okay?

Corey: OK. Looking Very forward to seeing you!

Olivia smiled as she tagged his text with a heart.

At 9:59 Wednesday morning, Corey walked into Starbucks. He scanned the area and quickly saw Olivia sitting in the corner. As he walked toward her, she looked up, and they both smiled at each other. Olivia was wearing a white halter top that hugged her small breasts. Corey's smile got even bigger when he got closer.

"Hi, my name's Corey. Would it be okay if I sat here?"

Olivia smiled, but before she even answered, Corey continued.

"Don't worry, it's okay if you say no. I'm not a weirdo, and I won't create a scene if you prefer I not sit here."

Olivia was almost laughing by this point.

"So, tell me.; Was it Cary?" she started.

"Corey," he corrected her.

"So, tell me, Corey, why did you want to sit here?"

"Would you like me to make up some answer about this being my favorite table, or should I just tell you the truth; that I wanted to meet the prettiest girl in the place."

Olivia tapped her fingernails on the table as she looked up at Corey.

"Well, I think you're full of shit, but I like your style." As she tipped her hand toward the available chair, she continued, "have a seat."

Corey sat down.

"So," Olivia continued, "you seem to be pretty smooth. Are you always this self-confident when meeting new women?"

Corey couldn't take it anymore and started laughing hysterically. Olivia followed right behind. Other people in the store turned their heads toward the two of them.

When they finally calmed down, Olivia looked at Corey.

"You know, it wouldn't be unreasonable for you to do that with a girl you didn't know."

"Olivia, you've done wonders to make me feel like I could be a little more comfortable with a woman I just met at a party or in some other group environment, but I don't think I'm quite ready to walk up to someone out of the blue and say anything like that."

"You Could do that, Corey. You're cute, and I liked the qualifier that you're not a weirdo. But for now, go order your drink."

Corey got his drink and came back to the table.

"I wanted to talk to you before we went back to my house," Olivia said. "What I did the other day with you; I'm not even sure why I did it. I mean, when Melissa said something about you being shy, it just hit me hard because it reminded me so much of me when I graduated high school. Now, I don't go around looking for shy guys;" Olivia looked around to see how close people were sitting next to them, and she leaned forward as she lowered her voice to almost a whisper before continuing, "just to be their first fuck." Sitting back and returning to a normal voice, she went on. "But, of course, I know you. I've known you for a long time. And you've always been nice to me. So, I wanted to help you out."

She paused and took a sip of her drink.

"And truthfully, I wasn't sure if I could really go through with it. But I'm really glad I did."

"Me, too!" Corey added, causing both of them to smile.

"I just wanted to get that off my chest," Olivia continued, again in a soft voice. "And I didn't want to just have you come to my house, fuck me, and leave. That's why I wanted to meet here. I hope that's okay."

Corey chuckled.

"Jesus, Olivia, you think I'd complain about spending time with you just talking? I mean, I'd be lying if I said I hadn't been thinking about stuff I hope we'll do. But even being here with you is really nice." Then, after a short pause, he continued, "But don't worry. I know I'm not your boyfriend, and you're not my girlfriend. But we can just be friends, right?"

Olivia reached across the table and took Corey's hand in hers.

"Yes, Corey, we can just be friends." Again lowering her voice, she said, "Friends who sometimes fuck!"

They both smiled at each other.

"Come on", Olivia said. "Let's go for a walk."

They grabbed their drinks and walked out the door. Olivia took Corey's hand in hers and turned toward the high school. They walked the short distance in silence, but as they crossed the final street and arrived at the actual campus, Olivia stopped.

"I walk around here sometimes. For some reason, I find it peaceful and calming. But I actually have very conflicting feelings about my days here. On the one hand, I loved high school. I had a bunch of girlfriends; mostly because your sister brought me into her group. Even in the group, I wasn't one of the popular kids at school."

Corey looked surprised.

"Really? But you were a cheerleader? All the cheerleaders were popular."

Olivia laughed.

"I was only a cheerleader because your sister forced me to try out. I was always a little embarrassed when I was wearing my cheerleading outfit or we were performing."

"Huh? Half the girls were jealous they weren't cheerleaders, and all the guys loved watching the cheerleaders. Why were you uncomfortable?"

"The guys weren't looking at me when we performed. The were looking at the other girls. The ones with big boobs and bouncy hair." Then she laughed. "And bouncy boobs."

Corey turned Olivia toward him, grabbing each of her hands in his.

"This guy was watching you. Every. Single. Time."

Olivia smiled and gave Corey a big hug, being careful not to spill her coffee.

"I'd call you a liar and say you were just saying that to get in my pants, except you already did," she said laughing. "Thank you, Corey. Good to know there was at least one guy watching me."

She continued holding one of Corey's hands as the continued walking.

"But as much as I enjoyed spending time with my girlfriends, I was always depressed about not having a boyfriend. Or not really even dating. It was hard."

They continued walking in silence. She led them over to the football field, where a couple of guys were running on the asphalt track that circled the field. They both tossed their empty cups in a garbage can.

"I spent a lot of time here performing our routines and watching games," she said.

"Me, too," Corey said.

"Really? I don't remember you in your cheerleading outfit. I bet you looked hot," Olivia said, laughing.

"Uh, yeah, I meant watching the games."

"Yeah, I know," she said, again laughing.

They walked past the stands and then continued walking behind them.

"Do you think all the rumors were true?" Olivia asked.

"What rumors?"

Still holding his hand, Olivia led them behind the stands.

"You know; that after practice, some of the cheerleaders gave guys blowjobs here."

Corey laughed.

"I really don't know. I can assure it never happened to me."

"Yeah, I was never involved in that either."

Still holding Corey's hand, Olivia started walking under the stands, weaving between the metal structure until they were 15 or 20 feet in.

"I can't believe anyone would really do that here. It's not exactly romantic," she said. "But I guess there's the thrill of being out in public; especially under the bleachers." She looked around and said, "Let's find out!"

Suddenly she knelt down and unhooked Corey's belt.

"What are you doing?" Corey almost yelled in shock.

Olivia looked up at him and smiled.

"What do you think I'm doing?" she answered while unbuttoning his pants and unzipping them.

"There are people on the track!" Corey cried. "And anyone could walk by", he protested but extended the last word as Olivia started rubbing his dick through his underwear.

She ignored him as she pulled down his pants and underwear. She grabbed his dick and gave it a lick from base to tip.

"So do you want me to stop?" she asked before sticking the tip of his dick in her mouth and tickling his balls.

"No; no; no; please don't stop."

"Are you sure?" she asked immediately before sliding her lips down his dick a few inches, stopping before it hit her throat.

"Yeah, I'm sure."

After fifteen seconds of sliding his dick in and out of her mouth while stroking the part beyond her mouth, she pulled her mouth away.

"You sure you're not afraid of us getting caught?"

Then she went right back to sucking and stroking.

"I don't care about that. Please don't stop."

Olivia smiled to herself as she continued sucking on his dick, paying special attention to the part just behind the head. She knew she couldn't take his dick very deep, as she always gagged. And truth be told, she hadn't given a lot of blowjobs. But today, she was really turned on by the thought of doing it outside, under the stands, where they really could get caught. And she liked doing it to Corey.

As she continued, Corey started moaning. Corey wanted to touch Olivia somewhere; anywhere; just to make a physical connection while she had his dick in her mouth. But he didn't want to put his hands on her head, as he didn't want her to think he was going to start forcing mouth her further down his dick, like he'd seen in porn videos. So, he just used three fingers of his right hand to run his fingers through her hair on the side of her head. Olivia closed her eyes for a second when she felt him stroke her head.

After a couple of minutes, Olivia pulled away for just a second, stroking his entire dick with her hand, as she whispered, "tell me before you cum."

Corey grunted acknowledgment and moaned again when his dick went back in her mouth. After another few minutes, Olivia slowly strummed Corey's balls.

"Oh, God!" he cried out.

After just another minute, Corey desperately, but quietly, roared, "I'm gonna cum!"

Olivia pulled his dick out of her mouth and continued stroking his full length, pointing his dick away from her, and continuing to tickle his balls. After five seconds, Corey grunted, and he shot a burst of cum. Olivia could feel the hot liquid move through his dick, and she smiled. As she continued stroking him, he shot four more times, his dick twitching each time. After one more twitch, where nothing came out, Corey let out a long sigh.

Corey put his hands around Olivia's shoulders and lifted her up, immediately putting his lips on hers and giving her a passionate kiss. Eventually, he pulled away.

"Jesus, Olivia, that was unbelievable!" Suddenly, a light bulb went off, and he remembered he was still standing outside with his pants and underwear around his ankles.

"Uh, I'd better get dressed before I get arrested for flashing the world," he said, as Olivia laughed.

Once he finished buckling his belt, he looked at Olivia, who was still smiling.

"I can't believe you did that," he said.

"Oh, sorry," she said. "If you prefer, I'll never do it again."

"No, no, no," Corey quickly replied, "I'd Love for you to do it again. I was just kinda surprised you did it here. Out in the open. Where people could have seen us."

"Made it exciting, huh?" she asked with a smile.

Corey laughed.

"It would have been exciting no matter Where you did that! But, yeah, I guess it did add a little extra; something."

With a broad smile, Olivia grabbed Corey's left hand with her right hand, intertwining her fingers with his.

"Come on. Let's go to my house and see if we can do something exciting there, too."

When they got to Olivia's, she led him upstairs to her bedroom. There was a desk with a laptop on it and shelves above filled with books. There was a dresser with a TV and a few pictures. Two large windows faced the front of the house, and the sunlight coming in was bright. When Olivia closed the door, Corey noticed a full-length mirror on the back of the door. And, of course, there was a bed; a queen-size bed with lots of stuffed animals on it.

As soon as Olivia closed the door, Corey walked up to her, wrapped his arms around her, and pulled her against him.

"Let's see," he said, looking up as if he was thinking. "She's invited me to her room and she's standing. I wonder if she wants to do more than talk," he said, repeating the instructions Olivia had given him two days ago.

"Of course I'm standing," she said, laughing. "You didn't give me a chance to move more than two inches from the door."

"Ah, you've discovered my secret plan to prevent you from sitting."

He placed his lips on hers and started to slowly kiss her. He teased his tongue into her mouth just a bit, and then pulled back. She then repeated the move as they kissed like lovers who had known each other for years. The kiss was passionate, but not rushed or desperate, and each of them let out occasional moans. Corey slipped both hands down to Olivia's butt, squeezing each cheek as he pulled her body against his hard dick. They ground their bodies against each other, and both were incredibly excited.

They continued kissing for quite a while, letting the desire build. Then, without breaking the kiss, Corey moved one hand from Olivia's butt to her breast, first squeezing her entire breast and then gently pinching her hard nipple that poked through her top.

"Hmm," Olivia moaned as waves of pleasure shot from her nipples through breasts to her entire body.

Corey finally broke the kiss and turned Olivia around, so her back was to him, and they were both facing the mirror on the back of the door. Corey watched in the mirror as he ran both hands up Olivia's body and onto her breasts, again squeezing them and then pinching her nipples as he pushed his hard dick against her back. She sighed and closed her eyes. He continued massaging her breasts for a minute before moving his hands behind her neck and untying the bow of her halter top. He pulled the upper portion down until her breasts came into view.

Looking into the mirror, Corey got incredibly excited. Olivia's dark red areolas looked incredible against her lighter skin. "Jesus, Olivia, you are so fucking beautiful. I could look at your body all day long."

Olivia smiled. She liked the way Corey looked at her and the way he appreciated her less-than-giant breasts.

As Corey gently thrust his pelvis into Olivia's butt, he slid his hands up her body and onto those bare breasts he loved so much. He squeezed them both, and they both moaned. He kept his eyes on the mirror as he lowered his head to kiss the side of Olivia's neck while he continued pumping her breasts. Olivia closed her eyes as she moaned. He continued caressing her breasts, occasionally pinching her nipples between his middle finger and his thumb, as he slowly kissed the back of neck, then the other side, then softly sucked on her

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 10 Aug 2026 15:03:00 +0000

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 2.

Another of his sister's friends wants to "help" Corey.

Based on a post by Leader12, Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Gina/

Neither of them moved for five minutes. Finally, Olivia lifted her head and smiled at a smiling Corey.

"Hold the end of the condom so it doesn't slip off when I get off of you," Olivia said.

After Corey squeezed his hand between them and grabbed the condom, Olivia lifted her body and rolled to the side.

"Wrap it in tissue and throw it out; not in the toilet," she said.

He got out of bed and followed her instructions. When he came back, Olivia already had her panties and bra on.

"Olivia...," he started, but she cut him off.

"Don't say anything, Corey. Just listen to me. That was fantastic. You made me feel wonderful. I really liked that. But just because a girl has sex with you, it doesn't mean she's your girlfriend. It doesn't mean anything has changed. It doesn't mean she wants to fuck you again, okay?"

Corey nodded, but he was really disappointed. He understood Olivia was telling him this was a one and done. As Olivia continued getting dressed, Corey just watched. When she was done, he had to say something.

"Olivia?"

She looked at him.

"I understood what you said. I won't bug you or get weird with you, okay? I just wanted to say thank you. Not only do I appreciate that you did that, but it was also so much better than I possibly dreamed it would be. And most of that is because it was you. I've always thought you were hottest of Melissa's friends, and I never could have imagined this. So, thank you." Then after a short pause, he said, "Okay, I'm done. I won't bother you anymore."

Olivia, who had been staring at him the whole time, broke into a huge smile. She walked over to him and gave him a short kiss on the lips.

"You're welcome, Corey. And thank you for saying that. I hope you'll feel a little more comfortable with other girls. Soon, you'll be sleeping with every girl at college."

Corey laughed.

"Yeah, I don't think so. But a guy can dream."

When Olivia got to the door, she opened it and then stopped. She turned back toward Corey.

"Corey?"

"Yeah?" he said, obviously sorry that this was over.

"It's good that you understand this doesn't mean we're going to do it again. But; it doesn't mean we CAN'T do it again. So, if you want to, you can come over to my house Wednesday morning, and we can fuck some more. But it's okay if you don't want to; I won't keep bugging you." She forced herself to feign a sad look as if she was worried Corey would say no.

Corey's eyes popped open. He couldn't believe what Olivia just said.

"Really?" he asked.

"Uh huh," she said with a big smile.

"Oh, yeah! Thanks, Olivia! I'd like that."

Olivia flashed him a big smile. "Okay. See you Wednesday. Bye."

Just as Olivia was about to walk out the front door of the house, she started laughing when, from the other end of the house, she heard Corey yell, "Holy Mother fuck!"

For ten minutes after Olivia left, Corey just lay on his bed with a shit-eating grin, staring at the ceiling. He couldn't believe he had just had sex with her. OLIVIA! A girl he fantasized about. And he couldn't believe she had invited him to come to her house in two days to continue the fun.

The rest of the afternoon, he spent a lot of time on the internet. He wanted to be ready for Olivia on Wednesday. He wanted to do whatever he could to make her feel really good. He knew what he wanted to do, and he wanted to make sure he was doing it right. He wanted to make sure he knew how to give her an orgasm when he went down on her.

Of course, the internet can be a wonderful source of information; especially when half the information contradicts the other half. When Corey was reading articles with titles like, "How to Eat Pussy" or "What Women Want When You Go Down on Them", he found some information that seemed to be consistent; but not always. One article said, "Draw the letters of the alphabet with your tongue on her clit." Another said, "Whatever you do, don't draw the letters of the alphabet with your tongue on her clit." But Corey looked for those techniques that seemed to pop up consistently on multiple pages, and he had a good idea; at least in his head; of what he wanted to do when he got the chance.

That night, his dad grilled chicken breasts, his mom made a salad and some side dishes, and they all sat around the kitchen table eating, laughing, and teasing each other. On his first long break after his first semester at college, this family time made him happy.

That night, Melissa came into his room again. As usual, she sat on his bed.

"You seemed really happy tonight. Something happen today?" she asked.

For half a second, Corey wondered if Melissa knew. But her facial expression made him believe it was a legitimate question, with Melissa just being herself and caring about Corey.

"Nah, I'm just happy to have the stress of finals in the rear-view mirror. It's nice to have family meals again."

"Yeah, I know what you mean," Melissa said. "As much fun as it can be at college, I sometimes miss the four of us just laughing with each other. It reminds me of when we were kids."

Corey smiled. He felt the same way. And for some reason, thinking about this made him get a little choked up.

"You know, I love you, Melissa."

Melissa seemed surprised by the statement. She wasn't surprised he loved her; she was surprised he said it. But then she flashed back to dinner with everyone tonight and thought about when they were younger, and she got a little emotional, too. She got on her knees and leaned into Corey to hug him.

"I love you too, Corey," she said as she squeezed him tight.

Corey held her as tight as she held him. For a couple of seconds, he only thought about his love for his sister. But then, he thought about the feeling of her breasts smashing against his chest. And it felt good.

Corey never thought about Melissa in a sexual way. Of course, he thought she was beautiful, and he thought she had a great body. EVERYONE thought that. But feeling her bra-less breasts push against him was different. Maybe it was because of what happened today. But whatever it was, he realized he shouldn't be thinking about her that way.

He quickly released her and looked at her.

"Stop that or you're going to make me cry," he said, causing Melissa to laugh.

Melissa got up and walked toward the door.

"Goodnight," she said.

"Goodnight," he replied.

After he finished a little browsing on his phone, Corey set it down and turned off the light. He grabbed some Kleenex and pulled his pajamas down. He closed his eyes and pictured Olivia's naked body as he stroked his dick. He re-lived the activity from earlier in the day. He imagined he was touching Olivia's breasts and pinching her nipples. He remembered when Olivia stroked his dick. He started stroking faster as he pictured the moment when he slipped his dick into her. He had fantasized about Olivia in the past, but now he didn't have to imagine what her naked body looked like. Now, he pictured the real thing as he imagined his dick sliding in and out of her faster and faster as he stroked himself faster and faster, until he exploded into the Kleenex, grunting with each spurt.

When he finished, he threw the Kleenex toward the waste basket, not sure where it landed but not caring. He pulled up his pajamas and quickly fell asleep; with a smile on his face.

The next morning, Corey was sitting on the couch streaming a video when Melissa walked past.

"I'm heading out to help Olivia find a dress for her cousin's wedding, and then we're going to lunch. I'll see you later."

"Okay. Bye."

Half an hour later, the doorbell rang. When Corey opened it, he was surprised to see Gina, another of Melissa's friends.

"Hi, Corey," she said with a big smile.

"Hi, Gina. Melissa's not here."

"I know," she replied. "She's dress shopping with Olivia. I left my sunglasses in her room yesterday. Okay if I get them?"

"Yeah, sure," he replied, as he went back to the couch to watch the video.

As Gina walked by, Corey couldn't help but notice how good her ass looked. She was wearing light gray yoga pants, and each round cheek was separately staring at him, with her crack clearly defined. He smiled as she disappeared around the corner, and he returned to his video.

Gina went to Melissa's room, sat on the bed, and smiled to herself as she started browsing her phone. She didn't need to look for her sunglasses; she had worn them as she drove to Corey's house and left them in the car. The lost sunglasses was just the excuse for coming over. She was there because of Corey. After what Melissa said yesterday, Gina thought it would be fun to be Corey's first.

After five minutes, Corey heard Gina call.

"Hey, Corey, can you come here, please?"

Corey turned off the video and walked upstairs. Gina was standing in the hallway outside his bedroom.

"Can I talk to you?" she asked.

"Uh, sure," he said, a little confused. He was even more confused when Gina walked into his room. He followed her in, and then she went back to close the door. She walked over to where Corey was standing.

"Can I ask you a question?" she said.

"Sure," he replied, almost making his reply sound like a question. He was still very confused.

Gina put her hands on his waist, confusing him even more.

"Melissa said you're still kinda' shy when you're around girls."

As much as he loved Melissa, Corey was again pissed at her for mentioning this to her girlfriends.

"You know," she continued, "you really shouldn't be. You're smart, you're interesting, and I hope you know you're a good-looking guy. Any girl would probably want to kiss you."

Corey was still thinking about being mad at Melissa, and it took him a second to process what Gina said. All of a sudden, he stopped thinking about Melissa and was thinking about what Olivia said yesterday.

"If she invites you to her room and she remains standing instead of sitting, it probably means she wants to kiss you," Olivia had said. And did Gina really say, "any girl would want to kiss you"?

Corey quickly analyzed the situation.

"Yeah?" Corey said. "You think Any girl would like to kiss me?"

"Oh, yeah," Gina said with a grin, "I'm sure they would."

Corey hesitated for just a second, thinking it was possible he was about to get slapped. But then he moved his head toward Gina's, tilting it so that it was obvious what he was about to do. Instead of getting slapped, Corey was happy to see Gina tilt her head in the opposite direction and place her lips on his. After a short few seconds, Gina opened her mouth. Corey followed suit and gently moved his tongue toward Gina's mouth, where it was met halfway by her own tongue. They slowly, but passionately kissed for quite a few minutes, and Corey was very excited.

He tried to remember everything Olivia had said, as he wanted to see how far Gina wanted to go.

"Gently touch the side of her breast," he said to himself. But just as he started to move his hand, he mentally slapped it down. "No, goddammit, not yet!" he mentally berated himself. "First her ass."

He slid both of his hands down onto Gina's butt, and it felt incredible. Her yoga pants were so thin, he felt like he was almost touching her bare ass. When he squeezed it, it felt soft on the outside but was clearly firm deeper down. Gina continued kissing him with no objection, so Corey pulled her butt against him, pressing her body against his hard dick.

"Hmm," Gina groaned without breaking the kiss. Corey took this as a good sign, and he continued squeezing her ass and grinding against her as their kissing got even more heated. Gina started grinding on her own power.

After five or more minutes, Corey was ready for the next step. He thought this was dangerous, as it was a big step from kissing and touching her butt. But he was very excited and figured he had to try. So, he took one hand off her butt and moved it back to the side of her waist. Then he slowly moved it up the side of her torso. Gina's breasts were bigger than Olivia's, so even with his hand just on the side, his entire hand was clearly touching the side of her breast.

Not only did Gina not object, but she let out another soft moan. Arguing with himself for a couple of seconds, trying to decide if he could really do what he was thinking, he finally slid his hand totally onto the front of her breast and gave a gentle squeeze. He couldn't believe he really had his hand on Gina's breast, and he was waiting for Gina to push him away and ask him what the hell he was doing.

But without breaking the kiss, Gina let out another soft "Hmm".

They continued kissing while Corey squeezed Gina's breast over and over. Her breasts were much bigger than Olivia's, and Corey realized that his hand didn't come anywhere close to covering the whole thing. He was still rubbing his dick against her and thought everything was going really well until, he thought, Gina finally came to her senses, breaking the kiss and stepping away from him. Corey was ready to apologize for everything he did when Gina suddenly pulled her top off and threw it toward a chair. Then she reached behind her back and unhooked her bra, taking it off and throwing it toward the same chair.

Corey stared in shock. Although fairly large, her breasts had no sag whatsoever. The were perfectly round with fairly large, pink areola Her nipples were thick and very hard.

"Oh God!" Corey sighed as he saw her breasts.

Gina smiled.

"You like these, Corey?" she asked, cupping the bottom of each one.

"Who wouldn't? They're incredible!"

Corey Did think Gina's breasts were incredible, and he loved looking at them, but he actually thought Olivia's small breasts were even sexier. But he cleverly decided not to mention that to Gina. After another two seconds of staring, Corey put one hand on her left breast and put his mouth on her right nipple, flicking his tongue over it quickly.

"Oh, yeah, Corey, that's good," Gina said, as she put her hands on the back of Corey's head.

As he continued flicking his tongue, his hand gently pinched her nipple.

"Hmm. Pinch it harder! I like that."

Corey complied, pinching her nipple even harder. Her moans let him know it wasn't too hard. Without releasing his hand, he moved his mouth to her lips, and they kissed passionately. They were grinding against each other, and both were breathing quickly. Gina slipped a hand between them and rubbed up and down Corey's hard dick.

"I want this in me," she whispered as she pulled her head away from Corey.

She grabbed the bottom of his T-shirt, and they both pulled it off. Gina unbuckled Corey's belt, unhooked his pants, and pulled down his zipper. She slipped her hand inside and rubbed his dick over his boxer-briefs, causing him to moan. He stepped back and pushed his shorts to the floor, kicking off his shoes and his shorts. Then he took off his socks. Gina was watching him and then started to peel off her yoga pants. Corey put his hands on hers to stop her.

"Can I do it, please?" he asked.

Gina smiled and nodded. He gave a quick kiss and suck on each nipple before he knelt on the floor. He kissed Gina's mound through her pants. Then he put one hand in the waistband on each side and slowly pulled them down. When her thong came into view, Corey again kissed her mound. He finally got the pants all the way down. Gina held on to Corey's head as she lifted each foot and Corey removed her sandals and pants. He slowly kissed her inner thigh higher and higher until he ran out of room. He put his fingers in her panties and slowly pulled them down. When her bald mound came into view, Core

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 09 Aug 2026 15:02:00 +0000

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 1.

His sister's friend Olivia; tries to teach the ropes to shy Corey.

Based on a post by Leader12, Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Corey was happy the semester was finally over. His first term at college was fun, but it was challenging. He found high school to be pretty easy, even though he took honors classes; and then AP classes; in math and science. But when he got to college; where lots of people were as smart as he was; he had to work a lot harder to keep up with the pace. He was also taking advanced classes as a freshman because he had received some college credit from his AP classes.

The funny thing about it was that he Liked the challenge. He especially liked the advanced Physics class he was taking, since it gave a scientific explanation of things everyone experiences in the world every day. And he liked the challenge of proving he could do the work. He always loved JF Kays speech about going to the moon, when he said, "we choose to go to the moon not because it is easy but because it is hard." Whenever Corey repeated the line, he always dropped the 'R' on the last word and did a terrible job of trying to replicate JF Kays Boston accent, pronouncing the last word "h a h d".

But now he could relax for a few weeks during Christmas break. He lived less than two hours away, and his parents texted to say they'd be at the dorm in fifteen minutes.

When their car pulled up, Corey walked outside, rolling one suitcase with some clothes. He was surprised when the back door opened, and his sister, Melissa, stepped out. Suddenly he had a huge smile on his face.

"Melissa!" he yelled. "I didn't think you were back yet."

Melissa was two years older than Corey and went to a different college. She had told him she'd be home the day after him.

"I wanted to surprise you," she said, just before the two embraced. "Good to see you, Corey!"

The two siblings were always very close even though they were, in some respects, very different. Corey was generally quiet, shy, and uncomfortable in groups of people who weren't his friends. Melissa, on the other hand, could show up on another planet at a party with aliens, and within ten minutes, she'd know all the aliens' names, and they'd all love her. She was very popular in high school; he was not. She dated a lot in high school; he did not.

Corey looked up to his sister in many ways. Even though she was beautiful and very popular, she was very down-to-earth. Some of the other pretty, popular girls in high school were real snobs. They wouldn't even consider talking to a nerd like Corey. But Melissa was friends with everyone. She had some friends from the Pom Squad, some friends from her honor classes (some of whom were a little nerdy, like Corey), and random friends she had just made over the years. When some of her "popular" friends made bitchy comments about someone; especially about "nerdy guys"; Melissa would call them out. Corey wasn't sure if she was explicitly trying to defend him or just not tolerating someone being a jerk. But it always made him respect her even more when she'd go against the crowd and defend people.

As they drove home, everyone asked Corey about finals. Corey caught up with Melissa, since they didn't talk a lot the prior week when they were both studying for finals. On the way home, they stopped for lunch. Corey smiled when they were all piled into a booth, with Melissa next to him and his parents on the other side. It reminded him of his childhood, when they'd go out as a family and laugh and make fun of each other. He had friends who had older sisters, but none of them got along like he and Melissa did. He always appreciated Melissa; probably more than she realized.

That night, after everyone got ready for bed, Corey was sitting up in his bed surfing the web on his phone when he heard a knock on his door.

"Come in," he yelled.

Melissa walked in wearing a t-shirt and shorts, her standard sleeping outfit. She sat on Corey's bed and started asking more questions about his first semester. Once again, Corey smiled to himself as this was another event that reminded him of his childhood. Melissa would often plop on his bed to talk to him about everything and anything. When he started middle school, and then high school, she also tried to give him pep talks about girls. He was obviously very shy and didn't date in high school, and Melissa always tried to convince him that girls would like him if he just tried.

So, he wasn't surprised when Melissa finally got around to asking if he had gone out with any girls. When he said he hadn't, Melissa again turned into his personal life coach and biggest cheer leader, telling him he didn't realize that he's a good-looking guy and that any girl would like him if he just talked to them. While he appreciated Melissa's concern and confidence in him, this was not one of the conversations he enjoyed. Like when he was in high school, Melissa left a little frustrated and definitely feeling sad for her brother.

ON the following Monday, Melissa had a few of her high school friends over. They were sitting outside, just catching up on everyone's last semester. One of the girls asked about Corey and how he liked college. Melissa let them know he was doing well, but she briefly mentioned that he's still as shy as he ever was. She told them she felt bad he didn't have the confidence to talk to girls.

As soon as she heard that, Olivia smiled to herself. Back in high school, she was Exactly like Corey. She was shy around boys and didn't think they were interested in her. It didn't help that some of her friends; including Melissa; were absolutely beautiful. Some of the cheerleaders had big, curly blond hair, big boobs, and big personalities. They knew how to do their hair and apply makeup; a little too much, in Olivia's opinion; to look like movie stars. Olivia had a thinner body, full B-cup breasts, and stick-straight, pitch-black hair that went halfway down her back. She had big, brown eyes which many would find to be alluring. But she just didn't understand how attractive she was.

She was still uncomfortable around boys when she left for college, but her freshman year roommate fixed that. She was a year older, and she told Olivia she was making it "her personal project" to help Olivia come out of her shell. She was fine around girls; she only got nervous around guys. So, her roommate dragged her to every party she went to and forced her into situations where she had to talk to guys. It was a very painful couple of months before she finally found a guy whom she found easy to talk to. She also thought he was hot, and he ended up being the one to take her virginity. Once she got "over the hump", the damn broke. She suddenly realized she Could talk to guys, that some guys thought she was hot, and sex was fun!

She felt bad for Corey; she remembered how miserable she was before her "awakening".

She was jolted out of her thoughts when she heard, "Hello! Earth to Olivia. Are you there?"

"Huh?" she asked, realizing the other girls were looking at her.

"I said we were going to go out for lunch and then go to the mall," Melissa said. "Are you good with that?"

"Actually, I'm not feeling great. I think I'm going to head home. I'll catch up with you guys later."

"You sure?" Melissa asked. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah, I just didn't sleep well last night, and I'm kinda' tired," Olivia responded.

"Okay," Melissa said, we're going to head out.

"Okay. I'm gonna go say hi to Corey and then leave," Olivia said.

As the other girls headed out, Olivia went inside and up the stairs. She had been in Melissa's house a million times, so she felt quite comfortable being there without her. When she got to Corey's room, she knocked.

"Come in," she heard.

She opened the door, and Corey was sitting at his desk where he had been looking through email. He turned when the door opened, and he smiled. He always liked Olivia.

"Hi, Corey," she said with a smile.

"Hey, Olivia. How ya' doing?"

"I'm good," she said. "How about you?"

"No complaints," Corey said.

They chatted for a little while before Olivia said, "Melissa said you haven't done much dating at school."

Corey looked embarrassed and was a little pissed at his sister.

"Why would she tell you that?" he asked.

"It just came out when someone asked how you were doing. Nothing to be upset about," she said.

"It's just not easy;" he said, with his voice trailing off.

"You know," Olivia said, "I used to be the same way. You know how shy I was."

"Yeah, I suppose."

"But my roommate really forced me into situations where I'd Have to talk to guys, and eventually it wasn't so hard. Hey, I've got an idea. Come here."

"What?" he asked, given they were already in the same room.

"I said stand up. Now!" she said with a laugh.

Corey got up and walked toward her. She walked into the hallway, outside his room, and then stopped. He followed her.

"Okay, let's pretend we're at a party and there's some music playing."

Corey laughed.

"Seriously? Pretend we're at a party?"

"Shut up and listen to me. Yes, pretend we're at a party."

"Oh, okay," Corey said in the most sarcastic voice possible. "I'm at a party."

"Okay," Olivia continued, "now pretend you see me, and you think I'm hot."

"Well, that doesn't take any pretending," he said.

Olivia pulled her head back with a shocked look.

"You think I'm hot?"

Now Corey was embarrassed and looked down.

"Well, of course I think you're hot. Who wouldn't?"

Olivia was still surprised, but she ignored the comment for now.

"Okay, so;" Then she moved a few feet down the hallway. "So, you decide to come talk to me."

Corey looked at her.

"Let's go Corey. Remember? You think I'm hot, so you come over to talk to me. Come here."

Corey walked the few feet to where Olivia was leaning against the wall.

"Hi, I'm Olivia," she says.

Corey looks at her as if she's crazy, but when Olivia raises her eyebrows and holds her arms up with her palms up in a "your turn" gesture, Corey finally goes, "Oh, hi. I'm Corey."

"Hey, look at that," Olivia says, "you're talking to a girl."

"So, do you like this music?" Olivia asks.

Corey finally decides to play the game.

"Yeah, they're not too bad."

"Have you seen many bands on campus," she asks.

Without thinking too much, Corey replies, talking about some bands he's seen.

"See," Olivia said. "Once you get going, it's not so bad. Now, if the girl is smiling at you a lot or maybe putting her hand on your arms when she's talking, like this;" and she places her hands on Corey's upper arm, "then it means she's into you and wants to keep talking. But after a while, maybe she says, 'It's kind of loud here. You wanna go talk in my room?' That's a good sign."

Olivia puts her hand on Corey's arm and leans into him as she says, "It's kind of loud here. You wanna go talk in my room?"

Corey chuckles and says, "Yeah, sure."

Olivia grabs his hand in hers and walks the three feet to Corey's room and pulls him inside. She closes the door and locks it.

"So, if she invites you to her room, it probably means she likes you and wants to get to know you better. Maybe she wants to make out. If she doesn't immediately go and sit down but is standing, walk up to her and put your hands on her waist, like this."

Olivia put her hands on his waist, but Corey left his hanging down.

"Hey," she said, "are you listening?" she said with a little chuckle. "We just came to my room, and I didn't sit down. Put your hands on my waist like this."

Corey smiled. He didn't know why Olivia wanted to play this game, but he didn't want her to get mad at him. So, he put his hands on her waist.

"So, if you get this far, she definitely wants to at least kiss you," Olivia said. "You should lean in and give her your best kiss."

Corey nodded, as if he understood.

After a couple of seconds, Olivia said, "I'm waiting."

"Huh?"

"I said, you should lean in and give this hot girl a kiss."

Suddenly Corey realized Olivia really expected him to do this. Now. Here. With her. He wasn't sure why, but he thought he'd better do something. He leaned his head forward about an inch. Olivia smiled to herself but was happy he moved at all. She figured she'd better show him. She leaned forward, closed her eyes, and placed her lips on his. Corey didn't move at first, but, finally, he realized she was serious. So, he started kissing her.

He couldn't believe this was happening. He had kissed a few girls, but nobody as hot as Olivia. His sister's friend. When Olivia opened her mouth, Corey did the same. When he felt her tongue enter his mouth, he moved his hands behind Olivia's waist and pulled her against him just a bit as they enjoyed a passionate kiss.

Olivia was surprised he pulled her against him, and she could tell he was getting hard. She liked the feeling. A lot. And she started getting excited, herself.

After five minutes of wonderful kissing, Olivia pulled her head back and smiled.

"That was nice, Corey. Real nice."

Corey just looked at her quietly with a smile on his face.

"So obviously she likes making out, but now you have to figure out if she's interested in something more. You're in her room; by the way," she said, looking around as if to take in the whole room, "do you like the way I decorated my room?"

Corey looked around and smiled.

"Yes, I do. It's very nice. We seem to have similar tastes."

"So, now it gets even more fun. If you're in her room and she's been kissing you, she might want more. But you've got to go slowly, because you can't assume anything. If you do something and she stops you or says no, that's okay. That just means she's not ready for it yet. So go back to kissing her. From my long-term experience kissing you, she'll like more of that."

They both smiled.

"So, something you can do that lets her know you're interested in a little more without freaking her out is when you're kissing her, move one of your hands onto her ass and give it some gentle squeezes. If she doesn't object, keep your hand there and pull her against you. If she says 'uh-uh' or moves your hand off her butt, that's fine. Just move your hand back to her waist and keep kissing. Let's try that."

Corey tried to process what he heard. Did she really say, "let's try that"?

When Olivia started moving her head forward, Corey leaned forward, and they started kissing again. Not believing he was really doing this, he slid one hand down onto Olivia's ass and gave it a little squeeze. It felt incredible. Olivia softly moaned and Corey pulled her against him. She started rubbing her pelvis a little bit against Corey's hard dick, and he let out his own groan. They continued kissing and Corey continued squeezing Olivia's ass, and they were both very excited.

After another ten minutes, Olivia again pulled her head away from him, but he left his hand on her ass.

"Hmm," she said, "you're very good at this. You must be very experienced." This made Corey laugh. "You should be feeling pretty good about how it's going with your hot friend by now," she said, smiling at calling herself a 'hot friend'. "So now you need to take the next step, again being subtle to let her bow out gracefully if she wants to. So, keeping the one hand on her butt, slide your other hand up her side."

Corey did as instructed. His hand was getting dangerously close to Olivia's breast.